Leaderboard

Part Fourteen I wanted to fucking shoot down this stud's throat so bad. Just blast a load onto his tongue and make him hold it there and show me, like a dog balancing a treat on its nose. I wanted to do that so bad, but I needed my load to go up his virgin ass, which meant his mouth got off easy. I kept adjusting the vibration of the toy in his ass, teaching him that the more pleasure he gave my cock the more pleasure he would get. The key here was to keep him so drugged up that he was learning these lessons subconsciously. Sucking on a cock meant pleasure, he wouldn't be able to connect those dots while sober, but they would be there, in his mind, that was what this weekend was all about. I pulled my cock free of his mouth and was pleased to see his tongue try to follow my member out of his mouth. I looked down at that perfect face. His mouth was open, like a baby bird waiting to be fed, drool fell down his cheek and his pupils were huge as he looked up at my dick. This was going well. I turned off the vibrator and he let out a plaintive moan. “What's wrong? Ass still itchy?” He nodded with a putting look on his face. He was really fucked up. I shoved two fingers up into him, making sure to barely touch his swollen prostate, “This better?” He tried to force himself down on my finger, I was literally half an inch from giving him real relief. “Nooooo.....” he whined as I kept my finger away from his joybutton. “Not better?” “Nonononono...” he sounded desperate. What I should do is just fuck him and get it over with. Shove my cock up that tight, football ass, and teach him what it means to serve his better. I should do that, but I wanted to break him completely. I didn't just want to overcome him with lust and drugs, I wanted him complicit in his own downfall. Common sense told me to just fuck him. But my desire to better him told me to undo his bonds. “Ok bud,” I said reaching up, undoing the cuffs that bound his wrists, “Try to scratch it.” He scrambled around and I thought for a moment he might try to hit me. But instead, he shoved a finger up his own ass and started to root around, looking for that spot. It was impossible for him to get any real pleasure that way, he simply couldn't get his own hand far enough up his ass. I just sat there and watched him try for a bit before he let out a half sob of frustration. “Can't get it?” He shook his head. “Want me to help?” He looked up at me with wide eyes and looked so desperate I almost laughed. I grabbed the mask and put it over his face, “Deep breath.” He inhaled voluntarily as I gave him a hit of poppers. I laid him back down, “Ok, I'm gonna scratch it for you ok?” He nodded and closed his eyes as the poppers hit him hard. I lubed my cock up and pressed it up against his virgin hole. I thought about how many girls had worshiped his beast, how many pussies he had destroyed with his monster cock. And then I pressed the head of my cock into his hole and relished the groan that came from him as I popped past his tight, little sphincter. “Ooohhhhhh.....” he moaned as I slowly pushed deeper into him. His head was thrashing back and forth as he struggled with the fact he had a thick cock up his straight, jock ass. I had to get in there before the popper hit wore off, once he felt the sting of my invasion this was going to be a race between his heterosexual protests and his inner slut. I needed to start pounding his prostate before he came to his senses. His hands pressed against my chest as he panted, “Wait...wait....no....” I thought about hitting him with the poppers again but that was going to take too long. Instead, I pulled my cock back and then thrust my hips forward, slamming into him full force. He let out an oooffff....as my cock piledrived him. I pulled back again and kept slamming him hard, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. This was no longer about trying to pleasure him, this was a fight between his ass and my cock, and I planned on winning. His ass was impossibly tight. I mean I thought Sammy had a perfect ass but this was fucking pure muscle. Years of football training, squats, twice a days, everything that went into making a perfect football jock also made him a fucking incredible bottom. His protests went from no to oh then to yeah and finally a lustful fuck as I began to hammer his prostate fully. If you ever have the chance to fuck a straight jock, here's a tip. You can overpower them all you want but the truth of the matter is that guys will do anything if you can make them feel good. Now that I had him subdued I stop jackhammering him and changed my strokes to slow, agonizing movements across his overexcited prostate. In his state he didn't care that there was a cock up his ass, all he knew was that there was something inside of him singing and he only knew pleasure. He started to jack himself off and I slapped his hands away. “No! It's your fault you had an itchy ass, bad John!” He groaned in frustration but he stopped trying to grab his cock. “Am I scratching it, John? Am I scratching that itch?” “Yeah...oh yeah...so good...” “This is the only way to scratch that, next time we just have to do this.” He nodded, not caring what I was saying, but it was there, in his mind now. I pulled his legs apart and was able to dive in even further. He whimpered loudly as I began fucking him as hard as I could. I watched his abs contract as he pushed back into my thrusts, trying to get as much of my cock into him as he could. “You needed this didn't you John? Wanted to feel this?” He didn't say anything, he just laid there and got fucked. “Come on John, tell me. You wanted this...” “N-no....no....” he began to protest. I'd pushed it too hard. I pulled out of him and he gasped at the emptiness. I grabbed the mask and shoved it over his face. His eyes opened as I opened the valve and our gaze met. I shoved my cock into him as the poppers took hold, leaving the mask on him for the time being. He moaned as he threw his head back and I went back to work. I fucked him hard and silent. No talking, no taunting, just a long, hard fuck. I turned the poppers off as I went on, I needed him wasted, not passed out. I bent him in half so I could look down at that alpha jock face as I fucked him. He was grunting with every thrust, his cock rock hard and spurting precum all over his shredded abs. He looked amazing and the fact he was under me, taking my cock like a champ got me too turned on as I felt myself getting close. I pulled out and his moan was loud as fuck. “Turn over,” I ordered as I moved him onto his stomach. He complied slowly, his head so fucking high that simple movements were difficult. I pulled him up to his knees and marveled at the fucking muscled ass staring at me. I held on to his hips and pushed into him slowly, causing him to moan in pleasure with each inch. I began to slam him from behind, each hit eliciting a contented grunt from him. I was pulling him back as I thrust in, trying to get as much as my cock in with each push. He was panting, making small moans as I went, after about a minute of this I felt my thrusts being met by him, instinctively pushing back into me. I stopped moving and watch this massive jock fuck himself on my cock like he was just another fucking faggot bottom. “Harder John, come on...push harder.” He began to whimper, “Yeah....yeah....harder...harder...” to himself as he really slammed his ass back onto my cock. “You like that John?” “Yeah....harder...” he intoned, no longer fighting me. The next time he pushed back I thrust forward and he let out a throaty moan of, “FFFFuuuckckkkkkkkK!!!” Now I went at it, this was a grudge fuck. I didn't care if he was into it or liking it. He was my fucking hole and that was all that counted. He tried to keep up but finally, his strength gave out and he collapsed into the pillow. I felt my cock twitch as I saw John Parker, fucking legendary stud, ass up, taking my cock like the submissive little cunt I knew he could be. I fucked him hard, making him babel with lust as I felt myself get close. I pulled out and flipped him over onto his back again. He was out of breath and just looking up at me with a dazed expression. His cock was throbbing precum as his hole winked in hunger. I put my head to his hole and said, “Come on baby, you know you want it.” He closed his eyes and pushed back, impaling himself on my cock willingly. Once in I began to fuck him hard, my fist grabbing his cock and starting to stroke. “You like that John? You want more?” He nodded frantically, “More...more....yeah...yeah...” I let go of his cock and really attacked his hole. He held on to the bed with both hands as I fucked him as hard as I had anyone before. We were both covered in sweat and there was no stopping now. “Fucking you hard John...feel my cock...yeah...you want it...tell me...” “Faster...” he admitted as his eyes rolled back. I felt his ass begin to squeeze my cock and I watched as ten inches of prime, Texas cock exploded without anyone touching it. His cum sprayed upwards and over his head, hitting the wall behind him. His hips bucked as he covered his massive pecs with gallons of cum. I pulled my cock out and moved up to his face. “Open your mouth,” I ordered loudly. He opened it and moaned as I began to shoot load after load onto his waiting tongue. Once I was done I leaned down and kissed him, he returned it willingly as we shared my load between us. He smiled as I pulled back and then slowly passed out. Stage one, complete. I put the cuffs back on him and cleaned myself up before going downstairs. I needed a drink and something to eat, after all... This night was just starting.

Part 7 The boys did what had become routine at the end of their hookups. Not a lot of talking, quick dressing, quicker getaway. Hunter didnt stop them. He had seen this all before. He knew that the immediate line of thinking would be that things had gone too far. That it was time to pull things back. One time wasnt so bad but no one needed to know and if it never happened again it would become a distant memory in no time. What Hunter also knew is that the inevitable progression following that thinking was temptation and then a call or text to reconnect. Hunter had the patience to wait it out. These boys were worth it and besides, he didnt get to fuck Tyler but with Chris getting two loads of his poz seed the results would show soon enough. What the boys never had to deal with before was a walk back together after a hook up. They walked side by side but their heads were down and they said little. Neither could articulate the thoughts in their heads, the weight of their feelings in the moment, combined with the exhilaration of having just lived out a hot fantasy that went beyond their expectations and imaginations. But when they got close to Tyler's dorm, he finally said to Chris, "We shouldnt have done that. I think I need to figure things out." Chris just nodded and said a quick, "Yeah." There was no goodbye . Tyler turned towards his dorm and Chris kept walking. Neither was sure if they would ever talk again. But as all mathematicians know, horny > God. Neither could really resist though they did try. They didn't text for a few days but both would check Grindr to see if the other was on. They both got messages from other guys who were interested, but they felt somehow that hooking up with some other guy would be a betrayal. That's how Chris managed to find a way to justify messaging Hunter again. Tyler was there the first time and they all knew each other. Tyler even watched him get fucked by Hunter so he would understand if they hooked up again without him, right? Before thinking about the answer too deeply, he messaged Hunter on Grindr. They messaged back and forth casually at first, Chris waiting for Hunter to ask him over again, too afraid to make that move himself. Finally, Hunter did get what Chris was hoping for. H: How are you boys? 😄 We haven't talked since. I think we just need a break. H: Did I do something? I'm sorry if I did. I thought we had fun. 😄 No its not you. We did have fun. Or I guess I did at least. H: Good. I'm glad to hear that. Maybe we can get together again if you'd like. 😄 Yeah H: You free now? 😄 Yeah H: Do you wanna come by? No pressure of course. 😄 Yeah H: Do you remember the address? 😄 Yeah H: Great. Come on over. But promise you'll say more than Yeah while you're here. 😄 Ok H: Good enough. For now LOL Hunter knew it would just be a matter of time, but he didnt think he would get one of them alone. Since Chris was the one who reached out he knew he must have enjoyed getting fucked. He decided he would push things further. He texted a friend and then jumped in the shower. Chris didn't get himself ready and head to Hunter's place right away. He was unsure if he should really go. The first time was fun but they hadnt used condoms and he worried about what that could mean. He didnt know how to mention it when they chatted and he didnt want to get Hunter upset by suggesting that he might have something. Maybe he should just be totally safe and bail on Hunter. But no amount of jerking off could simulate the intense pleasure of getting fucked. He had never even imagined what that would feel like but it was like nothing he had felt before or in the days since when he tried a finger, even two. That combined with whatever they smoked was the best experience he could have had. Hunter seemed like a nice guy. He wouldnt hurt a person by passing on a disease. That would just be evil. Besides maybe this time Hunter wouldnt want to fuck or smoke. They didnt discuss either when they chatted so maybe it was stupid to assume it would all happen again. Maybe. It was more than an hour after they messaged each other on Grindr that Chris did finally ring Hunters bell. Hunter pulled him inside and they sat together in the living room. "I didnt think you were gonna make it." "Yeah I just wanted to take care of some stuff is all." Chris was pulling off his jacket as he sat and when he looked back towards Hunter, he saw that the pipe was being lit. Without looking back at Chris, before taking his hit he said, "Well I'm glad you came." The hit was big and as he blew out the cloud through his nose, he handed the pipe and torch to Chris without asking. Chris just took it and went ahead and took a hit. Hunter knew not to ask. Hand it over as if it is perfectly natural, as if Chris knew all along. It worked. They passed the pipe back and forth and soon enough it needed to be refilled. Chris was already flying. They were making small talk the whole time, mostly about classes and the weather getting colder. But as Hunter added more to the pipe, he asked Chris "So I'm glad you enjoyed the last time." Again, he hadnt asked Chris if he did. Don't give the boy an opportunity to think and answer otherwise. Even if he is high. "I'd love it if we could do that again and maybe more." Chris didn't know how to respond. The high was telling him that he wanted it all again and the more got him excited. But how should he bring up the condoms? "Yeah. So--" Chris was interrupted by the sound of a door being opened. He looked in the direction of the sound and saw a naked man coming towards them. Tall athletic and a cock that looked big even though it was just half hard. Chris was mesmerized by this mans body but was also curious about who he was and why he was there. Hunter passed the refilled pipe back to Chris already lit. He watched Chris take the pipe and a hit as Hunter continued to light it with the torch without ever taking his eye off of Greg. "Chris this is my friend Greg. He came by while I was waiting for you. I thought it would be ok. Hes a good guy. Aren't you Greg?" Greg walked over to Chris and stuck out his hand. In Chris's state, he was tempted to reach past the hand and grab the cock, but his resistance was just strong enough. "Hey Chris. Of course I'm a good guy. Especially when it comes to cute boys like you." Chris blushed a little, not know what to say, now unsure how this was going to play out. He handed the pipe back to Hunter. "Were you guys in the middle of something? Should I....go?" Hunter moved closer to Chris now as he took a hit and passed the pipe to Greg. "No, not at all. The more the merrier right? He kissed Chris on the neck and prompted a gasp and low moan from the boy. "Why don't we get naked like Greg and see how much fun we can all have?" Chris just nodded and began to unbutton his pants. "Thatta boy" Hunter said as he began to disrobe too. "You have the same tattoo as Hunter. Are you guys like part of a club or something?" Chris was pointing at the biohazard tattoo above Greg's cock, no longer hiding the focus of his gaze. Greg and Hunter looked at each other quickly. A look that said, lets just get down and fuck now. "Uh yeah something like that." "What kind of club is it?" "Well one you'll find out about once you're a member." Chris was confused. Greg turned to Hunter again. "Or...is he already a member of the club?" Hunter smiled. "He might be but think of today being something like an initiation." "Uh ok cool." Chris decided to go along with it. His brain was drifting ever since that huge cock came into the picture. Now he was reminded of Hunters as well, this one fully hard now. Chris was fully naked now and also fully hard. "Fuck youre beautiful. Can I kiss you?" Greg lit the pipe and took one more hit. Chris was never good at taking compliments and hearing that from this hot naked stranger in front of him put his thoughts further away from all the condom talk he wanted to do before. He nodded looking up at Greg and gave him his hand when Greg reached down to pull him up from the couch. They started with a shot gun that turned into a kiss, tentative at first on Chris's part, slow and soft. Then Greg unleashed something in Chris and the two felt something electric. Their making out became deeper and more intense thanks in part to the massive hit Greg shared with Chris. "That is hot boys." Hunter was watching and stroking his hard cock. "Let's move this into the bedroom."

My name is Can short for Cannon. My pop owns an Italian restaurant in New York and I started working for him when I was 16. I rolled silver cleaned tables and washed dishes. My dad had know I was gay for a while but I promised I would not tell my mom. I was slight as my mom would say. I had no hair on my chest I don't shave and I still sound like a little boy so I got picked on a lot in school so I stayed to my self a lot. Dad had this great chef working for him his name is Jay. He was always nice to me not in a weird creeper way but just nice and encouraging. He motivated me to start going to a gym and even helped me with the workouts so that by the time I turned 18 I didn't look or sound like a kid. On my 18th birthday I was 6 foot and 200 pound of solid mussel. No one in school picked on me and I actually got a lot of respect from the other kids. I went to my pops the day before I turned 18 and told him I was ready to come out to mom and to explore who I was. At this point the only sex I had had was in my dreams and my right hand. He asked what I wanted and I said for Chef Jay and his friend Alex to take me out and show me the gay life. He said he would think about it and that was it. The next day started like any other Saturday, almost, my mom burst in my room singing Happy Birth Day and I was quick to make sure I was covered up since I slept naked. I went down to breakfast and pop said I had to work tonight because he was short handed. That was okay and I really preferred it to a lingering party with cousins and aunts. The party started a Noon and I left at 2 for work with it still going on. Chef Jay saw me come in and said hey you ready for a great day. He was always so happy and motivating to not just me but the staff. The night went well and close to closing Chef came up and asked what my plans for the night were. I said I thought I would go to the gym and them I guessed home. He smiled and said that's no way to celebrate. Your hanging out with us tonight. He put his arm around my shoulder and said you pops told me what you want so Alex and I will show you a great time tonight my man. With that I felt his hand on my ass and he just squeezed it a little and said I think you will be a hit. It came time to leave and I said I needed to go get cloths and shower that I couldn't go out smelling like a waiter. Jay just steered me to the door and a waiting Uber. Next thing I new I was at his and Alex's place. Jay asked how much fun I wanted to have tonight and I said looked down embarrassed I wasn't sure. After a few minutes of joking around Jay said so have you been fucked? Do you want to get fucked tonight? or do you just want to start slow and hang out with other guys? I paused for a second and said I want to get bread. Jay said oh really do you know what you are asking for and I said yes. Then I looked at him and Alex and said I really want.... for you both to fuck me like a whore. Alex spoke up and said you may not really want that. You don't know what your asking for. Jay put his hand on my chin and lifted my head, He said we are both have HIV we are poz. Do you really want that? I took a deep breath and said yes sir I want to have you both in me all night long. Jay hugged me and whispered in my ear. Your dad will kill me and probable fire my ass if we do this. I told him I wouldn't let that happen and that he was the best chef pop had ever had and because of him pop was making money. Jay looked at Alex took a deep breath and said take him to the bathroom and get him ready to get his brains fucked out. When I came back from the bathroom I was naked. Alex still had on his briefs but Jay was laying on the bed naked he looked over and said if this is what you want get on it. I sucked his dick for all I was worth and could feel Alex eating my ass. At some point I looked up at Jay and said I want a dick in my ass please. He looked at Alex and said you hear the man knock him up. Jay pushed my mouth back to his cock and said fuck him like the man he wants to be hard and nasty. I felt the pain as Alex pushed in, all the way in and before I could get used to it or catch a breath he was fucking me hard. As the pain eased and I got into it I started sucking Jay harder I wanted to make him cum. I hear Alex say he was close and doubled my efforts on Jay. At the same time Jay shot his load in my mouth Alex shot his load in my ass. Jay lifted my head and said clean his dick like a good bitch. While I sucked Alex I hear him say that was one tight ass, god damn I want to fuck him over and over. Jay said its my turn now. Not only did I get my birthday wish of getting fucked I also got penetrated by both of them at the same time. It hurt like hell but I loved every second. Now to tell my pop I let Jay and Alex fuck me and that I will probably end up poz. This will be a crazy week.

Chapter Eight Jack fucked me until I passed out again. When I woke up it was day and I was in the bed alone. First thing I did was race to the bathroom and try to force my dick down to piss. It felt like a gallon came out before it even slowed. When I was done I was still hard, not a new thing for me at all. There was a shower and I was obviously ripe so I climbed in to hose myself off. I was sore all over, it felt like I had hit it way too hard at the gym and every muscle I had was paying for it now. My dick would not go down so it decided for me to toss one off before the day started. I lathered it up and began to stroke, my mind wandering to the way Cheryl looked riding my cock in her bedroom. I stroked and stroked, imaging every position I could with her but nothing. If anything I was getting soft. Shit, now I was horny and my dick was on strike. “Fuck it,” I said looking around for some shampoo or something. There was a caddy in the back and along with various bottles, a clear rubber dick was just sitting there like that was normal. It was huge, I mean not me huge but fucking big. I pulled it out to laugh at it and saw there was a suction cup on the end of it. Not sure why it needed one but I stroked my dick, trying to compare the lengths. For some reason holding the fake dick was turning me on, which was weird. My ass kept relaxing, like opening and closing and my dick was really responding. “Oh come on,” I muttered as I realized what the suction cup was for. No, no way. I was not doing this. Whatever happened last night was last fucking night and I refuse to keep doing it. Jack and Mr. Blackthorn got me drunk and that was that. No way I am doing that gay shit again... My dick was sticking straight up as flashes of last night played out in my mind. “NO.” I said gritting my teeth, but my dick was not budging. I put the dick down and started to stroke again, every single naked woman I could image flashing through my mind, but not one reaction from my cock. I started stroking faster but nothing, god I was so fucking horny, I needed to cum. But my dick was playing games. I moved one hand behind me and slipped a soapy finger inside of me, just to see if it did anything. My dick pulsed in my hand, and I slid two fingers in. “Shit, shit...” I panted as I fingerfucked myself. My cock was loving this and I felt my own ass back into my fingers. It was turning me on, but not enough. I couldn't get my fingers deep enough to get me off, though I was trying my hardest. I stopped to catch my breath, and looked down at the dick. My mouth actually watered as I looked at it. “God fucking damnit!” I swore, grabbing the plastic dick and slamming the end to the far wall. It hung there, bobbing on the wall, waiting for me. “Just one time,” I said to myself, “Just get myself off and then it's over.” I lathered up my ass and then covered the plastic dick as well, and backed myself up against it. I had to spread my own cheeks to get it access, it took a couple of stabs before I was able to get the thick head to my hole. Once wedged in I pushed back, my ring expanding around the girth, a loud gasp escaping my mouth as it popped inside of me. “Oh god...”I moaned as I pushed it farther and farther into me. Once my ass was against the wall I pulled off of it, the whole length of it sliding out of my tight ass, causing my eyes to roll back into my head. Before the head could pop out I pushed back hard, and the whole length penetrated me, flashes of light danced in front of my eyes. The shower wasn't that big and I was pretty tall so I was able to plant my hands on one side of the shower while my ass backed up onto the other. I started to rock onto the plastic cock, relishing the way my ass felt as it plunged in and out of me as I moved. God this felt fucking incredible, as the familiar fog of my libido descended on me I realized I wished it was bigger. Not caring anymore I began to slam myself back onto the cock as hard as I could. I wanted it deeper...no I needed it deeper. My ass was hungry and I needed more in me. “Not an ass...” a voice trailed through my mind. No one was here, no would could hear me... “Fuck my pussy,” I panted as I reared back, “Yeah, shove it in my jock pussy...fill me...breed me daddy...” Just the word daddy made my cock jerk and I realized I was close to cumming already. “Fuck your boy, please daddy fuck your jock bitch...” My words were pushing me over the edge and the sound of my ass slapping against the wall as my tight pussy swallowed the whole length of the cock was loud as shit. “Harder, fuck me harder daddy...please...fuck your jock...” Images of Jack and Blackthorn raced through my head, my imagination pretending it was one of them behind me. I was really going at it now, my ass was aching for this dick, my pussy was hungry...so hungry. The images moved from guys on the team fucking me and then just random guys I'd seen in the hall. My teachers...my friends...strangers...all their cocks...in me...filling me... My cock exploded on it's own, I hadn't even touched it and it was firing off loads of cum like it was my first wet dream. “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me...” I chanted as my jock pussy clenched down on the dick again and again and again. Finally I just stood there, plastic dick in my ass, cum dripping off my abs down into the drain. I slowly pulled myself off the dick and I swear, my ass felt an ache as it left. I stood up and rinsed myself off, my dick still half swollen even after all that. What the fuck was wrong with me? I felt guilty and ashamed but also, so, so fucking turned on. I got out and dried off, my clothes were on a chair waiting for me. I got dressed, grabbed my keys and raced downstairs. I didn't know if someone was there or not, I just ran to my car and took off. I needed to get home, needed to clear my head. Needed to get this shit out of my brain. I got home and my dad was at work and my mom must have been shopping. I took another shower, this time without fucking myself, and changed my clothes. I felt a thousand times better, more like myself. What happened yesterday was like a dream, not real. Like it had happened to someone else. That wasn't me, that was just...insanity. I checked the time and saw I could still make my afternoon classes and practice if I booked. I grabbed my stuff and headed back to school, sure that whatever all that was it was over. I walked into the lunchroom and grabbed some food and sat down with the guys, “What's up? I asked. “Hey man, how's it hanging?” one of them asked. “Little to the left but I manage.” We all laughed and I felt my last doubts fade, yeah that was all behind me now. “Hey you,” Jack whispered in my ear, “How's my pussy?” My ass opened automatically and I felt my cock twitch in my pants. I pulled away, “Get off man!” Jack laughed, “Jeez dude chill, what's up your ass?” He sat down, like nothing had happened, like he hadn't talked me into all that. “I ain't talking to you,” I said standing up, leaving my food on the table. I began to walk away and he came up behind me, “What in the fuck is your problem?” I turned to look at him and whispered. “You know what my fucking problem is!” He pushed me out of the lunchroom and into the boy's bathroom, “What are you trying to do? Get caught?” “Fuck off Jack!” “Why are you so pissed?” “You know what you did!” He cocked his head and grinned, “You mean fuck you?” I looked around and shushed him, “Yeah, that was not cool!” “You liked it!” he said laughing, “You were begging for it!” “I was drunk!” I hissed. “Oh really? Off one glass of wine?” “Whatever, you know I was fucked up.” He came off the wall and walked towards me, “I know a lot of things Ev.” I took a step back and felt the wall against my back. “I know you rode my cock like a fucking whore all night,” his hand was over my growing dick, “I know you were backing up on Blackthorn's cock like it had the cure to cancer,” he was now tracing the outline of my head through my jeans, “And I know you busted a nut every time my cock was in you.” His other hand popped the top button of his jeans and he opened them up. “Every. Time.” He pulled his cock out of his underwear and held it in his hand, “You aren't drunk now, are you?” I couldn't stop staring at his dick, I just shook my head. “You know you want to.” “I-I don't...” I said, transfixed by it. He brought his hand up to my mouth and he said, “You're drooling again.” I looked up at him and our eyes locked. He smiled at me and put a hand on my shoulder, and pushed down. I was almost five inches taller than Jack and a fuck load stronger, but as he pushed down, my knees buckled and I went knelt down in front of his cock. “Lick it,” he commanded. I looked up, silently pleading with him not to make me do this. “Lick it you pussy...” The name made something inside me move and my tongue darted out and licked his head. “More.” Like I was controlled I started to suck Jack's cock, each lick turning me on more and more. I licked around his shaft and he guided my head with his hands. “Yeah, come on big guy, show me how bad you want this.” I moaned around his cock, because I did want this. I hated it and wanted to scream, but I wanted his cock so bad. I worked his cock the best I could, miking every drop of precum out of him. He pulled back and his dick slapped up against his shirt, leaving a wet spot from my spit. “Get in a stall.” I shook my head no but he guided me in like I was fucking cattle. “Lower your jeans.” I unbuttoned my pants and lowered them to my knees. “I see you found a jock,” he said with a smile. I nodded, not sure what I was supposed to do. He turned me around and kicked my legs out wider. I balanced myself against the stall door as he pulled my cheeks apart and started eating out my hole. The tip of his tongue trace the outside of my hole and it fluttered open by itself. I bit my bottom lip as he entered me, his warm tongue sending shock waves of sex throughout my body. I wanted to scream, I wanted to cry out, but I forced myself not to. Instead I took one hand and pushed his face deeper into my ass as I pushed back. God it was just his tongue but I was already losing it. What the fuck was wrong with me? Here I was in a public bathroom getting eaten out by my best friend and I loved it. He worked over my hole for nearly a minute, my cock sticking out the side of my jock, a single drop of precum falling from it's tip. When he pulled off my ass I gasped and looked behind me in panic, I wanted more. He smiled and said, “Sit.” My common sense said not to, to just jerk off and forget it. But his cock was just hovering there, so thick...so fucking warm... I slowly moved over to his lap and lowered myself down onto his cock. He guided the tip into my hole and I let out an audible moan, which caused his other hand to cover my mouth. “Shut up bitch, you wanna get caught?” I didn't care, the moment his tip touched my hole I pushed down, my ass begging for his cock like a baby wanting candy. Within seconds I was bottomed out on him, the burn in my ass was a small price to pay for what his cock was doing to me. He let go of my mouth and grabbed my hips, raising me slightly and then lowering me. Just an inch at a time his cock began to fuck me, and before too long I was doing it myself. I was riding his cock without his help at all. “Yeah, come on bitch,” he said quietly, “Ride my cock...show me what your pussy wants.” My bottom lip was numb I was biting it so hard. The only sound in the bathroom was my ass hitting his thighs as I bounced up and down on his hard cock. “What are you doing Ev?” he asked. “Fucking my pussy...” I chanted as I went up and down, “Fucking my jock pussy...” “Yeah you are...you like that don't you?” he said thrusting up as I came down. “Jack...fuck me...fuck me...” “Good...” he said and then pushed me off his dick, “Straddle me this way.” I jumped back on his cock, now I was staring him in the face. He just smiled at me as I slammed my ass down on his cock for all my might. He brought his hands up to my head and pulled me in for a kiss. At first I hesitated but he thrust up again and in the moan he was able to slip his tongue into my mouth and I started responding. We were making out hard as he fucked me, I was starting to sweat again and my cock was weeping precum like crazy. He stopped kissing me and looked me in the eyes, “So you like this?” I nodded. “You want more of this?” I nodded again. His hands went around my throat and squeezed, “Then never fucking talk back to me again bitch,” I gasped as he cut off my air, “You will do as I say without question, you hear me?” I tried to pull his hands off but they were latched on there. “Do you hear me?” I nodded, feeling my lungs start to burn. “You're my jock pussy now, you can call yourself straight or bi or whatever you want, but when I tell you to do something you do it.” Spots began to form in my eyes as he thrust into my harder and harder. “You get that? You belong to me now Everett, you get that?” I nodded weakly, realizing I was about to cum and pass out, “Whose pussy is this?” he asked with one final thrust into my tight ass. He let go of my throat and my cock exploded between us. “Your pussy, your pussy Jack...” I gasped as my own cum hit my face again, “I'm sorry, I'm sorry...” I whined as I leaned in and started kissing him. “It's your pussy Jack, always yours...” I kissed and licked his face as my dick emptied itself one spurt at a time. His dick expanded and I could feel his hot cum paint the inside of my ass. “You're mine Ev...” he said pulling me into a kiss, “You're mine.” I kissed him back, knowing he was absolutely right.

Part 7 It didn't take Paul very long to get to my place. As soon as I opened the door he gave me a high 5. "Another piece of trash to add to your list eh?" He said, entering my apartment. "Can't wait to see the fucker!" We went directly into the bed room where TJ was still splayed out giving a perfect view of his just raped ass. The hairs around his butthole were matted down from lube and fuck juice, and a small bit of pinkish cum dribbled out of his hole. "God damn that's hot!" Said Paul as he stripped of his clothes. "Look at that fucking pretty hole." TJ just laid there and softly moaned as Paul crawled between his legs. "Pease, no more." He quietly begged. I approached TJ's head and showed him another loaded rig. He just looked up at me with glazed over eyes. "Do you want more of this?" I asked him. And the greedy little meth whore inside of him respond, "Yes please." I smiled knowing I had almost totally broken this straight boy. "Then let my friend fuck you and it's all yours." I said as I dangled it in front of him. "All you have to do is ask him to fuck you. Ask him to fuck you, and when he's done, you'll get your reward." I could see that in TJ's fucked up head he was still fighting with his instincts as a straight boy to not give in. But I knew the meth whore inside of him would win over. I continued to dangle the rig in front of his face. "Come on, say it." I urged him on. "Ask him to fuck you. You've already taken one cock, and his is smaller. Do it!" I ordered him. TJ stared at the rig in front of his face. Finally, his mouth formed the words I wanted to hear. "Please fuck me." He said quietly. "What was that? I couldn't hear you." I retorted. "Please fuck me!" He said louder, with a certain desperation in his voice. That was all Paul needed to hear. He slid his 7 inches into the bound teenager beneath him. TJ let out a loud groan and his eyes rolled back in his head as Paul bottomed out in him. "Oh man that's nice!" Exclaimed Paul. "So tight and wet! Such a nice fucking pussy!" I sat back as I watched Paul fuck the piece of trash beneath him. The piece of trash that had just traded his ass for drugs. He slid his cock all the way out, then all the way back in. TJ grunted and moaned in pleasure as he took his second cock, giving in to his inner whore. Paul started to really pound TJ hard, slamming his hips into the skinny, hairy ass beneath him. I knew he was close to cumming and soon, he buried himself as he trembled and shook, and I knew he was pumping TJ full with another dirty load. TJ moaned as his guts were filled. Paul pulled out and wiped his slimy cock on TJ's hairy buttcrack before he rolled over in satisfaction. I examined TJ's hole and saw more light pink cum dripping out of it. I grabbed a pipe and sat on the bed next to Paul and got it rolling. We passed it back and forth while TJ turned his head to us and softly whined. I knew he wanted the pipe, but he wasn't getting it. When we finished, I picked up the rig and said to TJ, "Is this what you want? Do you want this now?" "Yes please!" He begged. "Can I please have it now?" "Yes you may." I said as I undid him from the chains. I rolled him over and Paul tied off his arm. Then, I took TJ's legs and placed them over my shoulders, lining up my cock to his hole. "What? Wait. You said I could have it if I asked him to fuck me!" He whined. "Yes boy. And you shall, as soon as my cock is back inside you." I replied. This was very important for his conditioning. I wanted him to associate a slam with cock in his ass. I wanted them to be one and the same with him. I started pushing into him and he gritted his teeth and winced in pain as his formerly virgin ass was stretched wide open again. Paul swabbed his arm and got the needle ready as I buried myself into the whore. "Look at me!" I demanded. TJ looked at me through his foggy eyes as Paul stuck the needle in him. As soon as he released the band, TJ's eyes rolled back into his head again as he coughed. I started pounding the boy as hard as I could, as he broke out in a fresh sweat. "Take it you little fucking meth whore!" I hissed. "Take the cock you traded your ass for. I'm gonna fuck up your world so much you little slut! I'm gonna use your ass however I want, and you're going to beg for it. You're gonna learn what you have to do to get high!" TJ responded by wrapping his arms and legs around me as he gave himself over to me and the drugs. "Fuck me, oh god fuck me!" He gasped. "Oh god it feels so good. Please fuck me harder! Oh fuck it's so good! Fuck my ass!" And fuck him I did. I pounded his little ass for at least 20 minutes before I unloaded into his guts. I pulled out and TJ just collapsed onto the bed. Paul lifted up his legs and slammed his cock back into the boy. "Yeessssss!" TJ groaned. "Fuck me, yeah! Come on man, give me your cock! Fuck me harder!" He cried out. I just sat back and enjoyed watching TJ's transition from a straight boy to a cock hungry cumdump meth whore.

This is part 1 of a new series. The first part contains no sex and is a setup for more to come. I promise that the lack of sex in this part will be heavily compensated for in parts to come. For now, enjoy reading 🙂 -- Part 1 Growing up, it was just my dad (Baxter Sloan), me (Joseph Sloan) and my older brother (Samuel Sloan). Mom left soon after I was born to marry some rich guy who loved her but didn't want the add-on baggage of 2 kids. So, the responsibility to raise me and my brother fell on my dad, who did the best he could to provide for us. My dad was only 21 when Sam was born and being a young single dad, he was a very involved parent. From a young age, I was an exemplary student. By the time I was 12, I was already in high school and graduated at 15 as a valedictorian. I started college soon after and graduated at 19 with a degree in software engineering with minors in business and statistics. While in my senior year, I started working on a project which became a business when I graduated. After expanding my business over the next few years, I finally sold it when I was 25 for a 9 figure number. Needless to say, I was set for life at this point. But after selling my company, I started experiencing a slump. Success, while wonderful, can also lead you to wonder if there's more than just money and power. Don't get me wrong, it's great to have both but having tasted both, I needed more. In some ways, I was experiencing a pre-midlife crisis at 25 which led me to make the decision that would change everything. I decided to head home to see my family whom I hadn't seen in over 5 years. -- When I left for college, I'd make it a point to come home twice a year to visit dad and Sam. In my senior year, the workload from school and my project prevented me from traveling home and after graduation, the singular focus to make my business work made me ignore my family. We'd still talk but I was distant and more engrossed with my work than listening to dad talk about small town life and his business. I figured as long as I sent nice gifts on Christmas, things would be all right. Before you judge me, you should know that I had a reason to be distant with my family. When I was 15 I came out to my dad who didn't take it very well. He didn't say anything much and kept his distance. I did it a few days before I left for junior year to avoid any awkwardness but his response to it really drove a wedge between us. My brother was cool with it, which was my only respite. Over the last 2 years I had spoken to dad twice and Sam a couple of times, so things weren't exactly very familial between us. Going home after all this time was going to be awkward but I needed to do this. I had nothing going on for me and I figured being home for sometime would give me perspective on my next steps and it'd be nice to go back to my hometown after over a decade away. -- When my flight landed at the airport, I wasn't expecting Sam to be there waiting for me. A little background on Sam- I had last seen him 5 years ago. At the time he was a lean toned guy, working in my dad's plumbing business and looking like every small-town dude who enjoyed the relaxed life and to whom the world at large started and ended within the confines of the town. He was smart too but he didn't put in the effort at school and was happy to start working for dad when he graduated. Not that dad was complaining. I think dad was happy to have one kid at home, even if he would never admit it. They were extremely similar too, which was why dad and Sam had a stronger bond than me and dad. The Sam standing in front of me outside the airport looked nothing like the Sam I remembered. This Sam was a beast. At 6'0, he was approximately 220 pounds of muscle. Wide chest, thick arms and legs, a thick neck and a buzzcut, gave him the appearance of someone you didn't want to fuck with. In just a t-shirt and shorts, both a size too tight for his frame, he was a walking wet dream. The second he saw me, he rushed over and gave me a giant bear hug. Almost lifting me off my feet, he pulled me in for a long hug while rubbing my back. When he finally let me go, his hand slipped down a little and grazed against my butt. "Holy fuck Sam, you look so different man," I exclaimed, finding it harder to not stare and drool at him. "Hahaha, yeah been a while you've seen me little bro. Looks good doesn't it," saying this, he flexed his left arm at me. I'm not sure how his sleeves didn't just rip off but they looked awfully close to, judging by the bulk of his bicep and tricep. Not wanting to stare and freak him out, I nudged him playfully and asked him where he was parked. In 10 minutes, we were on our way to the farm. The drive to our farm would take a little over 2 hours. Once we hit the road, we started catching up with each other. Sam asked me a lot of questions about my work and my life, revealing very little of his own. While we were chatting, I finally took a good look at my brother and started to observe some interesting things. At first glance, it wasn't obvious but through the confines of his shirt, I could make out his large nipples. I wasn't sure but they looked pierced, based on the tiny lumps on either side of each nipple. Tattoos filled every part of the exposed skin on his arms, leading up to his neck and sliding inwards towards his chest. A padlock chain on his collar with an actual lock, hung from his neck. Without being obvious, I took a sneak peek at his crotch and holy fuck, was that thing massively bulging. Whether this was natural or a sock stuffed in, it was hard to say but it sure was impressive. It was so weird how turned on I was by my big brother. I needed to keep it in check but his very presence was making it very difficult. "So how's dad? Has been a while since I last saw him?" I asked, changing the subject. I needed a distraction and this was the best and only way to do so. "Dad's great. He's so psyched to see you. Keeps telling everyone about you coming home." That made me feel guilty. All this time, I thought he wasn't particularly happy about me so to find out how happy he was to see me again did made me feel bad about ignoring him. "Hey, you okay dude?" my brother asked, observing the guilt on my face. "Yeah its fine. Just...never mind." An awkward silence followed us for the next hour of driving until we finally pulled up to our house. The house that I remembered from last time was not the house I came back to. For one thing, there was now an actual 7 feet wall surrounding the place with an electronic gate. The rusty beaten down path leading from the road to the house had been replaced with an actual functional driveway. The house itself had been freshly painted and possibly renovated, making it look actually nice and kinda classy (given the surroundings). "Whoa, what happened to the Sloan pad?" I asked in disbelief to a visibly grinning Sam. "A lot has changed Joe, you'll see for yourself," he remarked. While we were pulling out my stuff from the car, the front door opened and out walked my dad. If the changed Sam had been a surprise, my dad was a shock. 5 years ago, my dad was a lean 6'4 guy with a clean shaved face and a cap on his head at all times. The man in front of me looked nothing like the man I remembered. He had ballooned up to become a muscle daddy. His body was absolutely massive with everything as wide as it could be. He had a bit of a muscle gut but it suited him. What was more shocking was the way he was dressed up. Gone were the flannel shirts and denims. In front of me was a man wearing tight shorts and a sleeveless vest, with the front completely open. On his chest were 2 very visibly protruding nipple piercings that had caused them to puff out obscenely. My dad was an extremely hirsute guy (always has been) but I could make out some tattoos on his skin as well. "There's my boy," dad rumbled and practically jumped over to where I was standing. He grabbed me in a hug and lifted me off the ground, smashing our chests together. His grip was tight enough to cause my lean muscular body to be absorbed into his bulk, smushing every part of us together. I was impressed, given that I take after my dad and stand at 6'2, which he easily lifted like I was paper. While we were hugging, I could smell the strong smell of sweat, beer and smoke on him, making me a little horny. I had to fight every instinct to not get aroused in front of dad, but it wasn't easy. "Hey dad, long time no see," I said as he let me go and dropped me to the ground. Without responding, dad hugged me again, only this time he sniffled and shook a little. Watching my formerly emotionally steady father cry out of happiness was not what I was expecting. We stood there for half a minute until he composed himself and detached. "A'ight, lets get you in boy" dad said, grabbing one of my things and started to walk towards the house. Sam and I followed him inside, which had changed significantly since I had last seen it. Before, it looked like a bachelor pad with things lying around, packets of easy-made food on the kitchen counter and empty bottles in the corner. Now, it was completely clean with a leather couch in the center, nicely done wallpapers and actual furniture. "What happened here? You guys won a lottery or something?" I was in shock, how did dad and Sam manage all this with their small town plumbing business. My dad let out a big laugh and slapped my back. "All in good time son, for now wash up and come downstairs. We have things to discuss." His tone meant business and even though I was an almost 26 year old successful former business owner, I felt like a ten year old boy that had to do what dad said. Sam helped me carry my stuff upstairs to my old room and left me in there. Normally, I'd take my time to wash up. But dad had meant business when he told me to come downstairs and I had questions of my own. How was their life so different and how were they so different all of a sudden? It made no sense and I needed answers. --- An hour later, the 3 of us were downstairs in the living area drinking beer. Dad and Sam were on either side of the couch while I was sitting opposite them. Dad was worried I was in trouble which is why I had reached out to them. When I told him that wasn't the case and I was just here to figure out my next steps, he looked relieved. He asked me point blank how long was I intending to stay. Unsure of what he wanted to hear, I told them I'd be here for no more than 10 days. "Hell no boy. You come back after 5 years and all you give me is 10 lousy days. You ain't leaving before the months up," my dad laid down the law. By the serious expression on his face, I knew better than to counter. Truthfully, I was relieved. Part of me needed time to figure things out and having a month's time to do so would be perfect. The conversation moved on to other things before I ended up asking about the house and the renovations. On doing so, my dad and my brother shared a look before my dad said anything. "Son, there are things you need to know about us." I kept quiet, letting him continue whatever he needed to tell me. "But first, I wanted to say how sorry I am for how I was when ya told me you were gay." That was a big surprise, considering I never imagined him feeling any remorse. He continued, "you should know, it wasn't because you were gay. Couldn't care less about that. I was just surprised you know, by how brave you were. Braver than your old man could ever be." For the second time that day, I saw my dad cry. Before I could do anything, Sam slid next to him and pulled dad in for a hug. Dad grabbed Sam in his arms and broke down, while Sam gently held him and let him vent it out. If it wasn't my dad and my brother, I'd think they were lovers. It took my dad a few minutes to compose himself, before he sat back up, took a deep breath and stared right into my eyes. "Son, I'm gay too. And so is your brother."

New cities are rife with new opportunities to get off. That had been the primary motivation for Bruce to go to this boring convention in Cheyenne. The flight had been a really uncomfortable puddle jumper straight from Coeur d'aLene, but he’d had a decent night’s sleep in the hotel down the road from the convention center. The day had been filled with lectures, meet and greets with industry leaders and surprisingly good food. Thai food was hard to come by in his neck of the woods and Bruce was now thoroughly hooked. What was unsurprising was the degree of sexy guys he saw walking around. A meeting of forestry professionals would prove nothing less. And by “forestry professionals” what the brochures meant to say was “hot as fuck lumberjacks”. Bruce had booted up Growlr the second the convention started but he noticed no other travelers as the first day ended. The next day he noticed someone new who was definitely in the convention center with him. A quick message between classes received a response quickly and soon enough Bruce was unlocking his private pics for a hot daddy bear named Steve. This guy must have been severely closeted because there was no clear pic of his face. The best one was him sitting naked on a small waterfall, out in their shared element. Bruce could tell the man was older, around his fiance’s age. And that made him chub up in his suit pants as he sat in a lecture about the emerald ash borer. They quickly agreed to meet for lunch. It went splendidly. They both cared deeply about the rainforest of the Pacific Northwest. They both lived in small timber towns with their male partners and they both were way into each other. “Ya know, there’s a small cadre of us who get together every year.” Steve said after a sip of beer, “Call it a subcommittee.” “What gets discussed?” “More like what gets done.” Bruce’s eyes went wide, “What?” “There’s only about six of us.” Steve said, “You’d make seven, and I think you’d be a hit” he chuckled, “You’d probably be the youngest guy there.” bruce was growing painfully hard. He’d seen hundreds of sexy lumberjacks all day, and his mind raced at the thought that there was a small group of guys who met every year on the last night to have an orgy. “I’m in.” He was in all right. The messages had already been sent and the pic of his muscle ass was already making the rounds. That night when he knocked on the door he made sure he was douched out, and had a message from his fiance telling him to have fun. Steve opened the door and the smell of cigar smoke wafted into the hallway. “Come on in.” He smiled wide as introductions were made and beers were opened. A guy close to his own 28 years was naked, on his knees, servicing three burly, hairy men sitting in wing backs by the snow swept balcony and Bruce felt similarly inspired. He shucked his clothes quickly and was soon bent over the sofa, with Steve eating his ass expertly. One of the guys who had been hanging back and watching approached, opened his jeans and fished out his dick for Bruce to suck. He did so with gusto. This was the guy who’d taken out one of the executive suites. An industry rep from a tool company, and now Bruce had his tool working its way down his throat. He worked the cock like his next upgrade lease depended on it. And if he worked magic it just might! and he seemed to be doing a good job because the middle aged man said, “Let’s get him ass up on the bed.” Steve agreed and the two men led him to the bedroom and the other guy who'd been standing back watching joined them. “Hey, come on!” One of the men in the wing backs called out, “Don’t go walking off with the new meat so soon!” “Don’t worry,” Bruce said loud enough to be heard, “There’s plenty of me to go around!” Steve laughed, and Mark, their gracious host asked, “Have you ever been gang fucked?” “Not since college.” Bruce said, struggling not to sound too nervous. “Well don’t you worry.” Mark continued, “You can tap out whenever you wish and Mikey can easily take care of the rest.” He picked up a bottle of lube from the bedside table and began to work it into his ass, as Steve fed him his dick. He’d been tense when he was bent over, but on his hands and knees on a soft bed, had relaxed Bruce a lot. And soon enough he was loose enough for two fingers. Then three. Then Mark’s dick. Mark was perfectly average, which suited Bruce fine. He hadn’t had this much action in a while and needed to start slow. Then again, his new definition of slow was getting spit roasted by strangers. A thought occurred to him and he reached down and checked the cock spearing him. As he suspected there was no condom on it. He’d been warned that they played raw, and Bruce had weighed the risks. A bunch of rural bound guys meeting together once a year. If this was the craziest sex these men had all year, then he felt a little safer with the knowledge that he was the first new guy in three years. He felt Mark pick up the pace, then moan loudly, pressing his crotch tight against his ass. He was getting bred. He’d gone to a stranger’s hotel room, got fucked bareback, and was now eagerly taking the man’s load. Steve pulled his cock out of his gasping throat and moved behind him. Bruce was still wrapping his brain around what was happening when Steve’s larger cock took a swipe across his winking hole, picking up some stray bands of Mark’s semen that had leaked out of his ass. Then he entered the willing hole. Bruce moaned as the larger cock penetrated him and looking around he noticed all the other men were standing around the bed jacking off and watching the man in his early fifties bareback his ass. One of the burly bears who had earlier been blown by the guy his own age approached and gave him his own thick dick to suckle upon, and Bruce did so gratefully. He’d never done anything this wild before and needed to focus on pleasing them all anyway he could. If he got distracted and touched his own cock, it would explode. Steve’s hips slapped into his upturned ass and bawdy talk began to circulate around the room. “So Andy, how does it feel about to be on the other end of things?” “Honestly, I’m a little jealous, but I gotta tell ya, it’s pretty fucking hot.” the younger man said, “I can’t wait to eat all of your loads out and feed them to him with his legs in the air.” “Ah!” the older man replied, “Its important to set goals for yourself.” An hour and a half later Bruce was helping Andy fulfill that wish. The bearded face above him was dribbling a long course of semen from his mouth and it was falling into his own dark beard as Andy fucked his no longer tight hole. There wasn’t much, as he’d begun to leak after the fourth man, and was flipped over on his back, right onto the puddle. He’d been assured that less would spill out of him that way by Mark, who’d wanted a second round with him. They’d all get second rounds inside him. Andy and Steve took thirds. And somewhere in the midst of it all Bruce had come all over his own hairy chest and face, shouting his pleasure around a cock. By midnight, he was exhausted. They all were, and they all had flights to make. One of the guys arranged for a taxi to get him the three blocks back to his own hotel for which he was grateful. He’d never been so thoroughly fucked in his entire life and was relishing the soreness in his ass. Bruce collapsed on his bed, naked with his ass up, and quietly seeping a small trail of cum onto the sheets.

I shoot huge high pressure loads. Nothing beats the look and reaction when a bottom experiences that.

Chapter Two Everett barely made it to class on time, a fact that was not lost on Mr. Blackthorn. Mr. Blackthorn was one of those teachers that should have been a coach. He was wide and muscular, built like a linebacker with arms that looked like they had been sculpted out of stone. The slacks he wore gripped the man's thighs like a second skin, a fact Everett had been paying more and more attention to lately. “Mr. Palmer, if your prowess on the field was comparable to your academic scores, you coming in late wouldn't be an issue.” Everett paused on his way to an empty seat, “Um, what?” The whole class laughed, “If you were as smart as you were athletic then coming in late would be fine. But since you aren't, see me after class.” “Awww shit,” he said, louder than expected and once again the was surrounded by laughter. He found a seat in the back and slid down, hoping not to be noticed. Once Blackthorn had gone back to lecturing his mind wandered to other things. Normally Everett's thoughts were of three different camps. There was baseball, a topic he loved to go around and around in his head about. Everett knew the stats of nearly every major league player in the past five years, with some he could tell you what they hit on a particular night. But it wasn't baseball he was thinking about. There was also food, easily top three. Thought Everett had a body that looked like it had never gone near actual food, the boy ate like it was always his last meal and he wanted to taste everything before he went. His metabolism was famous with his friends, most who were on a low carb, high protein kick to shed the last few pounds to make them truly a beast on the field. On a dare, Everett had wolfed down five double cheeseburgers from Sliders in less than five minutes. Not only had he won that bet but finished his and two orders of fries the guys hadn't touched. He got a ribbon from the owner and everything. But though Everett was starving, food was not on his mind. As his hand snaked under the desk and gave his dick a squeeze, the only thing on his mind was Jack's mouth on his cock. Just thinking about it made his blood rush, quickly followed by a bucket of cold water composed of everything he had been taught growing up. He had been taught that guy on guy stuff was against Jesus and that God was ALWAYS watching so he better make sure when he had sex it was with someone God would approve of. Growing up nearly all of his friends fooled around with him. One look at his dick and even the straightest of guys would bring up jerking off together just to see Everett stroke it. His dad had caught him and a friend in junior high and he had set Everett down and told him, being curious about boys was natural. Growing up he had a group of friends that would get in on circle jerks, a term Everett had his dad explain, and that was fine. What was wrong, again according to his dad, was having actual feelings towards guys. That was a sin and Everett desperately didn't want to sin. Though he had been wondering why sex with a guy is bad but sneaking into a girl's room and fucking her silly was ok. It was too confusing for him so he just focused on erection and the taste of Jack that was still in his mouth. “Everett?” The boy looked up and found the class empty and Mr. Blackthorn looking at him, “Can you pack your stuff up and come down here?” Everett shoved his books and folders into his backpack, noting that he had not touched them the whole class. As he walked towards Mr. Blackthorne glanced down and raised his eyebrow. Everett looked down and the outline of his cock was clear through his jeans. “Shit,” Everett thought, “I knew I should have found a jock to wear!” “Yes, Mr. Blackthorne?” The beefy teacher sat on the edge of his desk, “I'll give you twenty bucks right now if you tell me what today's class was about.” Everett's face reddened in embarrassment. “You can't can you? Can you tell me what we have been covering this week?” “No sir,” the jock mumbled. Sighing the teacher got up, “Look, Mr. Palmer, I accept the fact you are an athlete so your main focus is on the game and keeping in shape but you do know your scholarship depends on you keeping a 2.5 GPA?” Everett nodded. “Do you know what grade you have in this class so far?” Shake of his head. “An F, a complete zero. You turn in assignments late, when you show up to class you are unfocused and if this is any indication I can tell what you're focused on.” Mr. Blackthorn tapped Everett's dick as he spoke. “I-I'm sorry sir,” Everett stammered as he felt his dick start to chub up again. Blackthorn just stood there watching the length of the boy's member slide down the inside of his jeans. Just the fact the older man was watching made it even harder. “If you thought with this head you'd be a genius,” Blackthorn said, again tapping the stiff cock. Everett jerked at the contact and a small stain of precum stained his jeans. “You're going to need to put more into the class and to do that you need a tutor to make up for what you've skipped.” Everett nodded, wishing his dick would go down. “I'll make you a deal, you get out of practice when around 6-7?” “Mostly sir.” “Ok, on the days we don't have class you show up at my house and I'll try to get you up to speed and when you're in class, no playing with this.” Blackthorn now cupped his hand over the width of the swollen cock and Everett's eyes closed and he instinctively leaned into the contact. “You have class right now?” Everett shook his head. “Come into my office,” he said to the boy, still cupping the monster dick. Everett was led into the older man's office, door closed and locked behind him. “You can't walk around like this,” Blackthorn said, popping open the first button on Everett's jeans. “Sir I...” the athlete began to protest when the teacher's hand pressed harder against him. “Shhh...”, another button gone, “Just go with it, you need this.” Everett bit his bottom lip as another button was undone. The boy's cock sprang up, it's thick head smacking his stomach with a solid thud. “Such a healthy boy,” Blackthorn said, slowly stroking the jock's dick. “S-sir...” he said tried to protest again. “Pull up your shirt.” Everett paused, not sure if he should or not. “I said pull it up, boy!” His cock leaked some more as he reacted to the stern tone of voice. Slowly, Everett raised his t-shirt, exposing his tight abs, the definition clearly showing every deep cut. Blackthorn let the donkey dick go and the sound of it slapping against his abs filled the small office. Blackthorn pulled the dick again, leaving a small smear of precum on the hardened ridges of his abs. “Play with your nipples,” the man commanded. Everett looked down in confusion. The teacher let go of the boy's cock, another wet slap against his stomach and pinched the boy's quarter-sized nipples lightly. Everett moaned out loud as a direct line of sex from his nipples to his cock. Not even aware of it Everett fisted his cock and began to slowly stroke it. “Yeah that's it,” Blackthorn said, twisting harder. The pain was one of the most erotic things Everett had felt and he could feel his dick throb in his hand, another glob of precum forming at his tip. Blackthorn saw the drop and leaned forward to lick it off. Everett jumped as he felt the tongue move across his sensitive tip, “S-sir?” he asked The teacher let go of the nipples and said, “Keep playing with your nipples.” Everett released his dick and began to twist his own nipples as the older man put his middle finger in his mouth and slicked it up with spit. Then, leaning forward, Blackthorn engulfed the jock's dick with his mouth, as he moved his finger under the huge, swaying balls. Slowly the teacher spread the boy's legs, opening up his tight, muscular ass. It was the second time his dick was being sucked by a guy today and it was just as exciting as when Jack did it. His mind was flooded with new sensations, his nipples, the mouth and then the finger. Blackthorn slipped his oversized finger into the virgin ass and suddenly Everett was cumming. Load after load spilled out into the teacher's mouth, the overflow of the massive load dripped out of the corner of his mouth. Everett's ass clenched around the finger, as the cum just kept flowing. Part of him wanted to push the digit out, another part wanted it to go deeper. Finally, the spurts slowed and Everett felt his legs go weak from the orgasm. Blackthorn had never swallowed such a load before, but then again he'd never seen a cock on someone so young before. Removing the finger he let Everett step back, jeans around his ankles, swollen, red cock defeating inch by inch. Blackthorn wiped his mouth and smiled as the teen tried to gain focus again. “Better?” he asked. Everett had a dopey grin on his face as he nodded. “Ok then, get out of here, and remember, private tutoring two nights a week.” The athlete nodded again as he pulled his jeans up, tucking his now, soft cock to the side. “T-thank you, sir...” Everett said, not sure if this was something you thanked someone for. “I was young, I remember what it's like to have a dick with a mind of its own.” Everett could understand that. “See you tomorrow night,” the boy said, walking out of the office. He picked up his backpack and wobbled out of the room. Did that just happen? More importantly, did he want it to happen again?

I took a load from a guy at his condo. He ate my ass out, he loves hairy asses, then dropped a really substantial load in it. I got hit up by a guy on Grindr who happen to be in a hotel 2 blocks away from out of town. When I got to the hotel I asked to use the restroom and pushed out the 1st load and was surprised how large it was. I then took the load from the 2nd hotel guy, his load was enormous, OMG. I didn't push that out until I got home 40 minutes later.

Yesterday I went to the gym & was in a top mood. Txted my 25yo middle eastern twink btm friend and he came over once I was done. Bred him and then sent him over to my top neighbor for sloppy seconds. today I took 8 loads 1 - neighbor Michael. Daddy w/ a bf who doesn’t put out. I’m happy to help 2 - Jon. Muscle dad bod who was in my neighborhood. Timing worked out great for us. 3 - silver daddy Tom bred me 4 - 27yo brunette hunter 5 & 6 - Howard 57yo muscle daddy 7 - devin, Puerto Rican twink 8 - sexy Astoria Greek daddy Michael im thoroughly Rejuvenated and ready to resume the work week. OINK

Chapter Seven My dreams were insane. I kept having these images, these moments... Like I was being fucked by Blackthorn, me on the edge of his bed screaming for more. A flash of Jack hammering me in the shower, I had a memory of looking down at my hard cock as I came against the shower wall. So many flashes, it was just weird. I came to and I was in bed, it was dark, and I was so fucking warm. I was bundled in a huge comforter and someone was spooning me from behind. I just laid there in bliss for a moment, those few moments before you come to and there is nothing wrong in the world. As I woke up more I could tell I was dying of thirst and it was a guy behind me from the way his hard cock was jutting between my ass cheeks. I could feel myself still a little loopy, still fuzzy but more happy than horny. I needed water badly and I could feel the start of a headache, but it felt so safe where I was I didn't move. I snuggled in deeper, just wanting to stay here forever and whoever it was stirred slightly. His cock slid up my crack and I felt my whole body shudder for a moment. What the fuck? Why was I reacting so gay? I tried to move away from it but the guy's grip around me tightened and pulled me close, his dick was nestled between the muscle of my asscheeks perfectly. One more move of my part and I heard Jack's voice, “Shhh, it's ok bud.” Knowing it was Jack behind me changed things and I relaxed, “Where are we?” “You passed out, we're in Blackthorn's spare bedroom.” I passed out? A flash of memories went through my brain but none of them made sense. “Yeah I was tired...” I said, trying to cover. He moved in tighter, his breath at my ear, “How ya feeling big guy?” His voice made my body tingle. One arm slipped down and gripped my waist, the other was around my chest pulling me close, “You feeling good?” His tongue slipped around the edge of my ear and my ass instinctively backed up towards him. “Hmmm....”I moaned, for the moment not caring he was licking my ear. I wasn't as fuzzy as I normally was but I was feeling no pain that was for sure. “You were having fun earlier,” he whispered, sliding his cock the entire length of my ass. Another flash of images and my ass spasmed all by itself. “You wanna go again?” “What?” I asked, now starting to feel weird about him being so close. “You my jock pussy?” The words sparked something in my mind and all of a sudden I remembered him fucking me, and me...asking for it. My ass relaxed again and I felt myself push back just barely. “Yeah, you remember, you wanna give me your pussy Ev?” The impulse to scream for him to get off of me was beaten down by the tingle in my body as I pushed back on him for real. “Come on bud, you want it?” he was sliding his cock up and down my asscrack now, my hips were moving on their own, very part of my relishing the contact. “You remember begging?” he whispered, pulling his dick back and then sliding it forward, “You remember crying for my cock?” My mind was in shambles as I remembered and felt the shame and horror of what I had done countered by the echoes of pleasure I had felt and my body wanting more...so much more. “Yeah grind that ass,” he whispered again, his arm moving down, his hand gripping my now hard cock, “Come on Ev, grind on me.” Every movement I made either pushed my ass against his dick or forced my cock through his fist. He had stopped moving and I was just rocking back and forth, sliding his dick the whole length while his hand jacked me off. Normally I would have been screaming that this was to gay and that I wanted him to stop. But he wasn't doing a thing, this was all me. We were both sweating hard now and he started to pump forwards as I pushed back. His fist loosened and I was desperate to get myself off. The fog began to descend on my mind and I knew I was about to stop caring about what was gay or not. “Yeah you want this,” Jack whispered, his hand letting go of my dick altogether. “Noo....”I whined as I pushed back, “Please Jack...get me off.” “Come on Ev, push back, show me how bad you want it.” I wanted it bad, so fucking bad. My ass kept sliding up and down and Jack was moving his own dick in the opposite way. I stopped paying attention and just slid my ass back as hard and as fast as I could. Both of his hands gripped my hips now and he was guiding my me back into him. It was stifling hot under the covers now and we were both sweaty and worked up. “You ready stud? You ready to give up your pussy?” “Come on Jack...come on...” I moaned, not sure what I was asking for. He moved my hips slightly and the next time he moved forward the head of his cock pushed into my hole. We both froze as his dick slid a quarter way into my ass. “Jack!” I gasped, my ass automatically relaxing at the intruder. “Shhh....you want this Ev, you need your pussy fucked.” “What?” I asked, more confused than ever, “Dude get your dick out of me!” “You sure?” he asked, sliding into me another inch. My ass clenched down on him as I tried to push him out. “Jack, don't...” but I didn't dare move or I would slide down more on it. “Don't want? Don't stop?” another half inch as I clenched my teeth and tried to held my ass shut. “Jack, this isn't funny man!” “I know, it's not funny Everett, it;s what you want. What you need?” “No I don't....” “Give me your pussy Ev.” His words hit something deep in my mind and my ass relaxed for a moment, another quarter inch of his dick pushed in. “NO!” I protested, clamping down again, “Jaack, I'm not gay...please....” “You need this bitch, you pussy aches for it...” He moved in and nibbled on my neck and I felt my ass slip for a moment as I closed my eyes in pleasure. “Open up for me stud, come on and give me your jock pussy...” He kept nibbling on my neck as I tried to push off of him. He stopped holding my hips and his hands moved up to my chest, and grabbed my nipples. “You like your titties played with?” The shock of his fingers made me gasp and I felt my ass open and another inch slid in. “Yeah Everett, stop fighting. Come on, let me fuck your pussy. Your pussy is so hungry...” I was trying to stop him but he had more than half his dick in my, there was no pushing it out now. “It doesn't hurt does it?” He whispered, as he licked the edge of my ear, “You want this man...you need it.” The shock of the truth did hit me, he was halfway in my ass and it didn't hurt at all. If anything my ass was...liking it? “Relax...” he said softly, “Let it happen...” He pushed in again and I felt the last shreds of my will fading. “If you're good...I'll let daddy come in and fuck you.” Another flash of Blackthorn's cock in me and my ass relaxed. Jack bottomed out in my and I whimpered as I felt his pubes press up against my ass. “Yeah, see...that's where it belongs, you like that cock in your pussy don't you?” “Why..are...you...doing this?” I asked, as he began to jack my still hard cock. “Because I want to give you what you need bud,” he pulled out slightly and I heard myself moan, “What your pussy aches for.” “Not...a...pussy...” I said as he thrust quickly into me. “Oh but it is,” Jack said letting go of my dick and reaching over me to the small table next to the bed. He grabbed his phone and unlocked it, with a few button pushes he pulled up his photos and then videos. “Fuck me...fuck my pussy please...” I heard myself say. I watched as I rode Jack's cock, my hands on his shoulders forced myself down on him. “Fuck my pussy...fill my jock pussy.” “Fuck him harder,” Blackthorn's voice said from off camera and Jack complied. His hips thrust up and the me on the camera threw his head back and cried out, I could feel my own ass react from the memory and Jack began to slowly fuck me as I watched myself be fucked. “This is what you want Everett,” he said, slowing pulling back and then sliding into me with deliberate slowness, “This is what you always needed.” I watched myself get fucked and I felt myself push back onto Jack. “That's it, that's it big guy. Watch and show me what you want.” The video went to the next one and it was me being fucked on my back by Blackthorn. “Fuck me harder daddy, harder!!” “You gonna be a good boy from now on!” he asked. “I'll be a good boy, I'll be a good boy...fuck me, fuck me...”I panted. I pushed back on Jack again. “Yeah watch it Ev, watch what you did last night.” The images with my memories were slowing driving me crazy and I felt my ass relaxing as I rocked back and forth on Jack's cock. “Yeah, that's it. You aren't fucked up now Ev, this is you. This is just you...what do you want?” I heard myself moan and beg to be fucked as I automatically fucked myself on Jack's dick. “What do you want Everett?” My cries echoed in my ears as I remembered screaming them and I pushed harder. “Gay or not Everett, tell me, tell me now what do you want?” I say myself cum all over myself, my mouth greedy to eat my own cum. Jack started to slip dis dick out of me, “Ok I'll stop...” “Fuck me Jack...”I said, ignoring the phone and pushing back onto Jack, “Please...I need to be fucked.” I could practically see Jack's grin in the darkness. He pulled out of me and rolled me over on my back, “Present your pussy to me.” I was confused for a moment but my body responded as my legs spread for him. He gave me a wolf's grin as he moved between them and slid his cock into me, “That's my jock bitch.” I groaned as he entered me and the last of my ego died as I realized, this was what I wanted, what I needed. “Fuck my pussy Jack, fuck my jock pussy hard...” “Since you asked so nicely...” He began slamming into me, and I felt myself just give into it and take it. This was what I wanted, what I needed. More, more and more cock.

Part Thirteen This was my first time actually studying John and I had to admit, I could see why people liked him. He had Sammy's looks, except fleshed out. Where Sammy was adorable, John had all the same features except on a man's face. He looked like he had just walked out of porno that was set in a locker room. His body though was off the charts. Most football players were jacked but lacked definition, massive slabs of muscle but not very toned. John was not like that at all. At one point John lifted his shirt up to show Betty his abs and I was amazed to see a perfect set of washboard abs. So he had Sammy's looks and Eli's definition while looking like he was built from granite. Yeah, I bet this guy had nailed more girls than our whole house combined. What was also amazing was the fucking bulge sliding down the leg of his jeans. It looked like he had a sock shoved in his pants, except I could see the meaty head of his cock from across the room and from the way the denim was worn, it was obvious he naturally hung to the left. Betty was playing it up nicely, laughing at his jokes, feeling his pecs, but more importantly, bringing him the beers I had set out for him. She was bringing him the third one when she passed by me, “He's already starting to slur, this is going to put him under.” I gave her a wink as she walked over and handed our boy his laced drink. He drank it down in nearly one gulp, no doubt showing off to her, though with his body it wasn't necessary. Within minutes his head slumped down and jerked back up as he started to drift. She looked over at me and nodded. I got up and walked over to the couch. “He drank too much,” she said, acting it up for him, “Can you help us to a room?” “Sure, you ok man?” I asked John, helping him to his feet. “Yeaaahhhh...” he said, stumbling, “Goood prttyy...” He leaned on me and I walked him up to my room, dumping him on my bed. Betty leaned down and said to him “Let's get these clothes off.” His eyes were closed but he smiled and nodded, so I began to strip him down quickly. I shucked his shoes and socks while Betty pulled his shirt off over his head. I unbuckled his belt and tugged on his jeans, leaving him in a pair of tight, Calvin Klein boxer briefs. His cock was tucked to the left, and though still soft, was bigger than most hard cocks I had seen. “Damn,” Betty said, marveling at the specimen of manhood that was laid out before us. “Once he's tamed, you can take him for a ride or two,” I whispered to her and she smiled and kissed me hard. “I'm gonna hold you to that.” she said and walked out. Leaving me alone with my prey. First things first, I needed to get him injected, which meant keeping him docile for a few minutes. I grabbed the mask and placed it gently over his face and mouth and opened the bottle of poppers. He took a deep breath and then made a noise as his entire body seemed to relax. Quickly I grabbed the syringe and tied off his bicep, luckily he had a fucking road map of veins, so finding a good one was easy. I injected him with 100mg of MDMA. I undid the tourniquet and within seconds he let out a contented sigh and a smile spread across his face. He was gone. I climbed up onto the bed and began to feel up his chest. It was solid fucking muscle, prime grade A, Texas beef. He made a sound and his smile grew. I took the nub of his nipple between my fingers and pinched and he let out an audible groan as his hips left the bed. “Man, it has to be genetic,” I said tweaking the other nipple, “All the Parker boys are nipple sluts.” He twisted under my touch, no actual words had come out of his mouth yet, between everything in his system I don't think he was capable of them yet. I leaned down and nibbled one of them and the noises he was making was just music to my ears. I moved up and licked his ear and he shivered a little. I began to tongue fuck him and he let out a small whimper I response. I nibbled on his neck and he babbled something so I moved over and began to kiss him. He instantly responded, kissing me back hard, no idea he was making out with a guy at all. He was an aggressive kisser, which was hot in it's own right, but I wasn't here to kiss. I was here to break this stud. I moved down and licked his neck, his pecs, licked the cuts of his abs and then got to the promised land. I grabbed either side of this underwear and said, “Lift your hips up slut.” His hips moved upwards as I slid them down his legs, his cock looked like a sleeping snake, curled against his trimmed pubes. Though only half hard, he was already close to six inches and it was growing fast. I took hold of the beast and held it firmly in my hand. He sighed as I leaned down and licked the head of his cock, precum coating my mouth as he shot past seven inches, eight, got as big as Sammy, and then topped out at just above ten inches of fucking cock. It was incredible. I had never held a cock so fucking mighty before, it was hard to believe that there were chicks out there that had taken this fucking monstrosity and lived to tell the tale. My hand couldn't grip the entire thing at once it was so thick, the head was an angry reddish color as the massive vein in the middle of it throbbed in beat to his heart. I'm not in any way a bottom, but I had to admit looking at this thing it made me a little dizzy. There were a lot of people on this planet lucky I was never given a cock like this, jocks everywhere would have been forever scarred from the way their ass was destroyed when I was done. I grabbed some lube and stroked him to full hardness, he squirmed under me as I pounded that cock as hard as I could, making him pant with lust. The first step after getting your target drugged, was to get them incredibly horny. Once in a dazed state the average male will just fucking go with whatever feels good, as long as he knows it isn't a guy doing it. Though once they were sex drunk and close to cumming, they stopped caring so much and just wanted to get off. I needed to get John so turned on that he would sell his own mother to get off. He was thrusting into my hand now, his cock feeling like a piston in my grasp as he fucked the air. Once I could tell he was getting close I stopped, and he let out an audible moan. I slipped the mask on him again and gave him a few seconds of poppers, his head fell back onto the pillow. Taking his hands I secured them over his head, this time with some leather shackles instead of just a belt and made sure they were locked. I stripped down while I waited for the poppers to wear off some before I went back to turning him on. Once he started making word like sounds again and tugging at the restraints, I went back to long stroking his cock, lulling him back into a state of sex. “You like that?” I asked, working his shaft from tip to base. He nodded, still out of it, not sure what was going on but liking it all the same. As I stroked I started to nibble at the inside of this thighs, he cried out as he spread his meaty legs wider, letting me have more access. I slowed my hand down and began to feast on his balls, there were the size of fucking avocado pits, shaven clean of course, because unlike Eli, he was used to having people service him regularly. I began to lick the underside of his balls and he cooed as he spread his legs further apart. I serviced his balls and moved under them and he gasped as he felt my tongue touch no man's land. That space between the balls and the ass that men freak out, until they actually feel someone lick it, and then they go fucking nuts. “Whaaa...” John slurred as I worked the area over, I could feel him thrashing around on the bed, trying to escape the feeling and trying to push back for more at the same time. I kept this up for awhile, until his moans stopped being those of protest and morphed into pleasure. Then I stopped. “Waittttt.....” he aid, his head looking up, eyes unfocused. “You want more?” He nodded. “Ok, hold on...” I grabbed a pillow and stuck it under his ass, to give me better access to his hole and then went back between his legs. God it was beautiful, there, between those muscles buns, was a tiny, pink little rosebud, just begging to be eaten. I spread his cheeks and leaned in, my tongue danced around the ring and he jerked sharply. “Wai....wha...no....no...” he began to intone, not quite finishing any one word. When I speared my tongue into his hole he grunted and I felt his ass tense up as he clenched it tight. I was insistent, not letting up for a moment as he tried to resist me. “Wait....” he said, sounding half drunk, but more coherent than he had earlier. Fuck what was this guy's tolerance? I stopped and grabbed the mask. “What you doing?” he asked me, looking up at me confused. I put the mask over his face and turned on the poppers. He said something but I couldn't hear him through the plastic. He tried to shake his head free and then just stopped. His eyes rolled back and his mouth hung open as the poppers took hold. Grabbing the lube again I coated his ass and my finger and shoved one digit up into him. He made a sound but I knew from experience, being this fucked up on poppers meant you were dimly aware of what was going on, but you couldn't really connect it to yourself. His ass was like an oven, even relaxed it gripped my finger like a vice. My dick twitched thinking of what it would feel like to have my cock engulfed in it. I took my time, I didn't want to tear anything. This was about pleasure for him, not about inuring him. I wanted him to crave cock, not associate it with pain or blood. Once I got up in there I added a second finger, I needed his ass to be loose enough that even if he started fighting me again, I had access to it. With two fingers I was able to dig deeper, looking for this prostate before the poppers wore all the way off. He was breathing heavy and I could hear noises that sounded like no coming from his mouth. I pushed in even harder and I heard him start to complain then then I grazed it. He froze in place and I could see his cock twitch in response. Pulling back I ran over it again and this time he gasped, bucking his hips back instinctively. “Uh-oh,” I said as I rocked back and forth over his joybutton, “Someone has an itchy ass.” He grunted each time I hit his spot, his protests were silent but his cock was doing all the talking for him. It was standing at full mast, all fucking ten inches of Parker pride, beads of precum had fallen over his fucking abs, smearing it everywhere, making his eight pack glisten. “Your ass itchy John? You feel that itch?” His head was jerking from side to side as his drugged mind tried to come to grips with what it was feeling. “It's itchy right John? Right?” He was not answering so I stopped, and began to pull my fingers from his ass. “Nooooo...” he whined as they slipped free. “Answer me John, do you have an itchy ass?” He hesitated for a moment and then said in a quiet voice, “yes.” “Bad John,” I said slapping his ass, “You know better...” He made a sound when I slapped him so I did it again, and again, and again... “Sorryyyyy!!” he cried out, “I'm sorrryyyy....” I reached up and put the mask on him and gave him a quick hit, before he could zone out I asked, “You want me to scratch it for you? You want me to take care of your itchy ass?” He began to nod and then let out a throaty moan as his head fell back. I shoved three fingers into him and his mouth opened and made a small squeak as I began to fucking assault him anally. At first all he made was small noises and grunt but as the poppers wore off those sounds began to change into, “yaa....ya.....unff.....more...there....right there....” He was moving his ass back best he could to meet my hand, he was too far gone to care with someone had three fingers deep in him, it just felt too good at this point. “Still itchy John? Your ass still itchy?” “Yeah...” he panted, “Itchy...get it...harder...harder...” “You like this John? You like me helping?” “Fuck yeah...get in there....come on....” Well that sounded way too alpha for me. “Nope,” I said pulling my hand out, bringing a look of drugged shock to his face “Why?” “I'm helping you out John, you're the one with the dirty ass. You're the one that needs help, you don't tell me what to do.” “Sorry....am sorry...” “Nope, you need to apologize for real.” “So sorry...please....please....” “What do you want me to do?” “Help me...please...” “Help you want?” “My ass...please...” “Beg me John...” “PLEASE!! I'll do anything...please....” “Anything?” I asked? He nodded. I opened my dresser drawer and brought out the small vibrator I had there it was thin but it had a powerful vibration to it and a remote. Perfect for driving straight jocks insane. I slipped it in his ass and then turned it on to the lowest setting and the effect was like night and day. John whimpered and tried to push back on it, his fucking muscular body jerking all over, trying to get more pleasure than he was getting. I moved up and straddled his chest, slapping his face with my cock. “Open up John.” He opened his eyes and saw my cock right there. “You want my help, open your mouth.” “Please...” “You want me to help you? Then you help me. Open your mouth.” He just locked eyes with me, and even though he was fucked up, there was a line, things he would not do. And normally that would be the end of it. But he was fucked up, in heat and had no way to get himself off. To make my point I turned the vibrator up and his eyes close as he growled in ecstasy. Then I turned it back down. His eyes flew open in a panic and I smiled. “You help me first.” He looked at my cock and then slowly, he opened his mouth and closed his eyes. I smiled as I laid the head of my cock on his tongue. “Get to work.” I barked. And John Parker, 265, linebacker for the Aggies, alpha jock made of pure muscle with a ten inch cock...began to suck me off tentatively at first. But when I turned the vibrator up his tongue began to pick up pace. Within minutes, he was slurping on my cock like a champ. Yeah, his was going to be a good night.

Look, if you aren't into this story then just don't read it. There are plenty of other ones on the site. I have been asked by multiple people to continue the story so I will, but if it isn't your cup of tea, just ignore it. It's real simple. Chapter Six I stopped kissing Jack, I mean I stopped licking my protein out of his mouth and fell back onto the rug. My whole body was covered in sweat and I could feel Jack's cum drip out of my ass. For some reason I was still in overdrive, something I guess I should have explained earlier. See, people think it's cool and all having a big dick, but it has its downside too. When I got horny, I mean ready to just fuck, I got lightheaded and everything just got...blurry. It was a lot like being drunk except I kind went nuts to get myself off. I really wasn't aware until freshmen year, when Jack and me started to really jerk off heavily. We both didn't have girlfriends and until we got more known playing baseball, we kind of relied on ourselves to get off. We jerked off together, a lot. He loved seeing my dick erupt and I liked him watching me. But when I got into it, I mean really into it, I noticed that a lot of things came to my mind. Jack's dick looking nice, the way he leaked constantly and the curiosity of what he tasted like, a lot of gay shit. Up until now, it had just been thoughts and they passed as soon as I came. But here I was, covered in my own cum and still fucking blurry and wanting more. “How you feeling?” Mr. Blackthorn said, moving over me. I just looked up and grinned. “Here, drink this,” he said handing me a bottle of water, “That stuff can dry you out.” Didn't know or care what he was talking about, but I did down the fucking water in one go. “You still horny?” he asked as I tossed it aside. I gave him another grin and he opened my legs with his own. Again, part of my mind screamed for me to get up, to fucking get out of here as quickly as possible. But as he reached down and fingered my cummy hole, I told the voice to shut up and spread my legs even wider. “You want this?” I nodded, my dick already responding to the thought of his cock. He moved and his thick cock pushed into my hole, proving that he was indeed much bigger than Jack. Like with Jack though, the pain was pleasure into itself. The tingly feeling I was experiencing was all over my body but as his dick slid into my it was so much better than Jack's dick. It was thick, really thick, and the walls of my ass expanded to fit it, I gasped as the head popped into my super tight hole and began to push in. It was like I was outside my body, seeing my long, muscular legs being held apart by his arms, the way he grinned at me as I responded to every inch of him entering me. I relaxed myself again, realizing I was doing it automatically without a thought. “God you're tight,” he older man said as his dick went deeper and deeper. I whined as I felt him touch areas inside of me no one had before. As he slid past that spot in me I cried out, bucking my hips back onto him. “There...right there...” I gasped. He stopped, held my ankles tight and then pulled out slightly, his head moving over the spot again, making my dick burp up another glob of precum. “Is that your spot boy?” he asked stopping and pushing in again. A whimper escaped my lips as I felt my cock twitch again and my whole body want more. “Look at this cock,” he said, letting my legs rest on his shoulders and grabbing my dick with one hand, “Look at this magnificent cock...” His fingers gripped around it, not quite touching because of my girth. As he pushed into me he slowly stroked my member, making me cry out loud in fucking joy. “Sir...that's it sir....right there...” “You have to ask yourself Everett,” he said, still slowly pulling on my dick, “Why did god give you such a dick...” He let go and slammed his cock all the way into me, “When you have such a perfect pussy!” My eyes flew open and a squeak escaped my lips as I felt him bottom out in me, causing flashes of light to appear before me. “Such a fuckable little pussy...” he said pulling nearly all the way out and then slamming me again. There were no words, no fucking thought, all I knew was his cock was my world and I needed more of it, all of it. Everything. “Why boy, why do you need it?” If he was asking me I couldn't answer, I could barely catch my breath as each thrust stunned me into submission again, making me realize how badly I wanted more. “This pussy...” he said with a trust, “This perfect, tight...” thrust, “Wet little jock pussy. Right Everett, that's what you have?” My inside voice screamed no but my mouth just panted, “Yes sir, harder, harder...” “Harder what boy?” 'Fuck me sir, fuck me harder...” I honestly had no idea what I was saying any more, the words kept falling out of my drooling lips. “Fuck your what boy? Come on, what do you want me to fuck?” My pride held on as log as it could, resisting the last bit of my masculinity...and that huge cock hit me three more times and I cried out, “My pussy sir....fuck my pussy hard! Harder!!” An evil grin spread across the teacher's face as he folded me and half and just wet to down on my ass. Each push left me breathless, and another spurt of hot precum splatted on my face. Within a minute my whole face was covered in more cock snot hit my face, my tongue darting out trying to catch as much as I could. He stopped, and got off of me suddenly. My ass spasmed and I actually cried out at the feeling of emptiness. I was so close, so close to cumming again. I looked up at him with pleading eyes. “Please sir...my pussy...” I begged. He sat back and spread his legs. “Come over here and sit on my cock son.” I scrambled over and pushed myself onto his towering dick. He didn't make one move as I began to ride his cock as hard as I could. My dick spit precum over both of our abs and I looped my legs under his knees to get more traction. “What are you doing Everett?” Jack asked me, as if from far away, “Fucking myself...must fuck...” I muttered. “What are you fucking?” “My pussy...fuck my pussy...” “Look up Everett,” Jack ordered. I looked up and saw his phone pointing at me, “Smile and say it again. I gave the phone a fucking goofy ass grin, and said with a smile, “I'm fucking my pussy...fucking my tight jock pussy...” I had to stop to wipe the drool going down my chin. “Perfect.” Jack said, continuing filming. “You ready to get bred boy?” Mr. Blackthorn asked. “Fuck my pussy...” I kept muttering. “You gonna have my babies? You want my babies boy?” For some reason I just nodded and he grabbed my shoulders and pushed me down as he thrust up. Without thought I screamed, “Breed me! Fucking breed my pussy!” “You like that son? You like your daddy fucking you?” Another slight pause in my head but my mouth had no hesitation, “Fuck me daddy, fuck your boy. Make me cum...” “You like your daddy up in your jock pussy?” “Breed me dad, breed me harder...” I was slamming myself down as hard as I could, I couldn't tell it if it was sweat or precum flying between us. He kept slamming me down and with a growl he said, “Here it comes son, your daddy is going to cum in your pussy!” “Daddy! Daddy! Come in your boy...cum in your boy's pussy...” I felt his head pulse and my own cock exploded. Cum hit the bottom of my chin first and then exploded over both our faces, I could feel the warmth in me as he flooded my ass....my pussy with his cum. I clenched my ass, wanting to keep as much in my as possible. As I came I just kept repeating, “Daddy, daddy...fuck me daddy...” As the last spurt left my cock I felt my head go light and my eyes rolled back into my head. I don't know what happened after that.

Chapter One Everett didn't even bother to try to go back to his dorm room. He didn't have time to run back, change, shower and drop his uniform off to be cleaned before his first-class started and if his uniform was dirty for practice there would be questions that Everett didn't want to answer. He could swing by the locker room, grab a shower, drop the uniform off and see how much of what he wore yesterday could survive another day before he started to stink up the place. He passed Sliders, the local diner and hang out for students as he drove down Main Street. He was hungry but he didn't think Mrs. Jones would welcome a shirtless teenager into her diner for a meal so he kept driving. The parking lot was empty this early save for a few custodians and the few office staff that opened the school each day. Grabbing the rest of his uniform from the back seat he found his way into the locker room without being caught. What he had worn to school yesterday was still in his locker and Everett took each piece of clothing out and smelled it to see if it could last another day without stinking. Tossing the socks and underwear back into his locker he laid out his t-shirt and jeans on the bench while he looked for a fresh towel. It was weird walking into the large shower room alone, usually, it held at least half a dozen rowdy jocks lathering themselves up while talking up what exactly they had done out on the field. Empty it was like a cave, every sound echoed in ahead of him and the place was colder than a witch's tit. Now that saying always made Everett smile since he wasn't' quite sure why witch's had cold tits but he had heard it as a kid and it stuck with him, bringing him joy every time he thought it. He found a towel and shed what little he was wearing and headed into the showers. Normally this room generated a smorgasbord of emotions in the boy's mind. There was the enjoyment of a hot shower, the relief the water brought after a hard practice and the pent up energy that always seemed to follow the boys into the shower every time they entered. Walking into a group shower was always a little like playing a game of truth or dare where you picked the dare. A group of you entered, naked as the day you were born, and then proceeded to rub yourself down with soap not two feet away from another naked guy. It was awkward, exciting and more than a little erotic to most since everyone looked. The only thing that could make it worse was talking. And there was a lot of talking. In fact, there was a lot of talking with pointing and laughing thrown in for good measure as well. When Everett was young, well younger than now, he got more than a few looks and laughs in the shower. All through junior high, he had earned a couple of nicknames that drove the boy crazy with anger, Elephant Boy. Trunks. One-eyed willy. It wasn't easy growing up with a part of your body that was out of proportion with the rest of you. Because of this, he had learned to hate his member since all it seemed to bring him was shame and embarrassment. That all changed in high school. He had been fifteen the first time he showered with the rest of the team. It had been a grueling two-hour practice under a sun that only southerners know. To most, the sun was a bright, glowing ball of fun and heat that proclaimed the day as starting, in the south the sun was an unbearable master that took great pride in reminding everyone beneath it exactly who was whose slave. So when Everett stumbled into the showers after his first actual baseball practice he didn't notice or care about anyone else or their reactions. Exhaustion had a funny way of erasing little things like embarrassment or modesty in a young man and it was in this mindset he walked into the showers and stood under the nearest empty shower head. The water began to fall down him and he felt their rejuvenate powers begin to work on his tired form. It took a second to realize the shower room was silent save for the falling water. He opened one eye to find the team just staring at him. Well not him but more like part of him. Sighing he turned around and waited for the eventual teasing that would come from exposing himself like that. Instead, a couple of seconds of nothing and then someone yelled to someone outside the shower. “Holy shit Long, I think that freshman has a bigger dick than you!” He had been a sophomore at the time but Everett wisely said nothing. “Bullshit.” someone, but gonna assume it was Long, called back. “Come look, this kid is a beast!” Everett looked back in shock and there were a couple of the older kids whispering to each other, nudging the other one as they talked. Sure enough a tall boy, easily a senior walked into the shower, hair damp so he had already been in and out and looked around. “Who?” he asked outraged. The older boys pointed at him. “Lemme see it.” Long demanded more than asked. Everett looked at him with eyes so wide they were about to fall out of their sockets. “Come on kid, I ain't got all day.” Everett looked around for help and he found his friend Jack looking at him. “Show him.” Jack mouthed. Everett shook his head. “See?” Long said looking back at his friends. “You're full of shit if this kid was swinging he'd show it off.” One of the older boys moved over to Everett. “Come on kid, don't be shy. Show him what you got.” Everett looked at Jack again who nodded. And slowly, he turned around and dropped his hands to his side. Long looked at his junk like it was a loaded weapon while a couple of the other guys started to giggle. “How old are you?” Long asked, still not looking away. “Fifteen,” Everett said in a quiet voice. “And a half.” Long threw his hands up in the air and stomped out. “Fuck this shit.” Followed by his friends clapping and cheering Everett on and that was how the boy found out a big dick can be a good thing. Everett smiled as he remembered the way the team rallied around him, making joke after joke about his size, but all in good fun. That was three years ago and in that time what had been a source of ridicule had become a point of pride and gossip around school. Boys and girls. In the back of his head, he knew he should care that guys looked at him more than they should in the locker room but for some reason, it didn't. If anything it was exciting to him in a way that he refused to go into because if he was being honest, it scared the boy. It was easier to have a girlfriend that was using him as a sex toy than to look at that box of feelings he kept stashed away in his head. As he finished washing he realized the shower room was a lot less fun without the other guys. He missed the laughing and the staring, alone it was just a big room. He was about to wrap things when a hand slapped his bare ass causing him to yelp in surprise. “Come on Palmer, just jerk off at home like everyone else.” The hand and the voice belonged to the coach's aide William, Billy to his friends. He was studying physical therapy over at the junior college and had been hired as a work-study to help Coach Moore with the team this year. Though barely twenty he was considered another teacher by the team and treated accordingly. “Hey, coach,” Everett said turning the water off. “You scared the living shit out of me.” He chuckled as he glanced down. “Watch where you swing that thing bud, you could take someone's eye out with it.” The eighteen-year-old blushed and grabbed the towel hanging outside of the shower. “Sorry coach, it has a mind of its own.” William laughed. “Hey I just got out of my teens, trust me I know the struggle man.” Everett continued to dry himself as the older man began unlocking the gym. “So what brings you in so early? Don't tell me you already worked out?” “Nah, I just didn't have time this morning to grab a shower.” Billy looked up at him “What were you busy doing this early?” Everett blushed and that told the whole story. “You're gonna get caught sneaking out of that girl's house one day and there will be hell to pay.” Everett tossed the wet towel into the hamper and began to get dressed. “What am I supposed to do? Turn down sex? Come on coach you know how it is.” “I do,” Billy said sneaking another glance. “But there are safer ways to get laid than sneaking out of a two-story house.” “Like?” Everett asked, honestly curious. Billy paused and then shook his head. “You know what, ignore that. I don't know what I'm talking about. You just do what you think you need to do.” and walked away. Everett stood there confused, what did he mean by a safer way? And why practically run away when asked how? He shook his head and pulled his shirt on. “People are weird,” he muttered as he got ready for school. He grabbed his backpack, the same one that he had shoved in there yesterday. All of his books would be in there, with all of the homework he hadn't done yet in it as well. “God damn,” he muttered to himself as he thought of all the work he had skipped by falling asleep last night. He slid the backpack over one shoulder and walked out into the hall. “Now I know I've seen everything,” a voice said from behind him, “You got to school early?” He turned around and saw his best friend Jack standing there. He'd known Jack his whole life, they had grown up next door to each other and had become lifelong friends in just one look. Jack's mom used to laugh that they literally learned to walk at the same time. Jack had gotten up and wobbled over to his mother and Everett saw his friend walk, then he just got up and followed suit. “I could say the same 'bout you,” Everett said with a slow grin. Jack looked like he was out of breath and though he was in normal clothes, looked like he had just gotten done running or something. “Nah, just had to see Billy before class.” “I just saw him in the locker room...” Everett turned back to see if the man was there. “I know, he said you were hiding in there. That girl is going to fuck your dick off,” he said nudging his friend's shoulder. “Awww come on, he told you 'bout that?” “Like you wouldn't of, so what happened? Tell me everything.” They started to walk down the hall, only a few people here and there were around so Everett didn't mind sharing. “So I get up there, and I am dead tired man, like ready to puke tired.” Jack nodded, intently listening. So I'm like give me a sec and she's all laying down and shucks my pants off faster than you can say boo.” “And you guys did it?” “Not yet, then she took my jock off and almost killed me cause she didn't know I had my cup in. So I almost yell out but cover my mouth and she's all, ohhh did I hurt it?” “Oh, shit...” Jack said, more excited than ever. “Yeah, so she starts going down in me and...” “Get in here,” Jack said pushing him into one of the broom closets. “What the hell?” Everett asked. “Go on with your story, don't want anyone hearing.” Everett thought about it for a moment, "Good thinking, so she's going down on me and I just lie back cause it was...” “You horny now?” he asked, cutting his friend off. “I'm always horny, why?” “Let's do our thing before class.” “Here?” Everett asked, looking around the small closet. “Come on man, you never minded before,” “It wasn't at school!” “Was that one time in your car...” Everett felt his dick growing hard and knew it was a lost cause. “Fine but lean up against the door with me, so no one can come in.” Jack nodded and they both leaned against the door and opened their jeans. “You're commando?” Jack asked, almost choking. “I think my jock is in my uniform pants, can't remember,” he said pulling his half-hard dick out.” “God damn...” Jack said with pure envy, looking at his friend's tool. “Ok let's do this before...” Jack yanked his dick out and started to stroke it, all the time looking at Everett. “Damn you're worked up, Everett said as he lazily began to fist his cock. Jack just nodded and licked his lips. “You ok?” Jack looked up into his friend's eyes and then smiled, “I have an idea that can make this better.” Better? They'd been jerking off together since they knew how to shoot. Jack had taught Everett how to jerk off and the two of them had been doing it in the same room ever since then. There was a thrill having his best friend watch him. But something better? “How?” Everett asked Jack reached over and took hold of Everett's cock and began to stroke. Everett's eyes got huge as he felt his friend's hand touch his dick for the first time and then he relaxed as he just went with it. “God I wish I had this dick man,” Jack said, pulling up and down on the massive dick as if his own. “Oh jeez Jack, this ain't right....” “You like it right?” Everett nodded. “We're best friends right?” Another nod. “Then how can it be not right?” Everett tried to think of why but the sensations coming from his dick was too much. “Faster,” was all he said. Jack did just that and Everett closed his eyes and sighed. Why was it that his best friend with just a hand could turn him on more than his girlfriend could with actual sex? Jack's other hand cupped his low hanging balls and a moan escaped his lips. “Oh shit Jack...” he said lost in ecstasy. “Yeah, you like that don't you big guy?” Everett nodded, his friend's low voice turning him on even more. “How close?” “Close...” Everett moaned. A moist warmth engulfed the head of his dick and Everett looked down to see Jack going down on him and he exploded. From the force of the orgasm, you'd have guess Everett hadn't shot in weeks and weeks instead of last night. His hands grabbed Jack's head by reflex and held it there as he pumped more and more cum down his friend's throat. Everett shuddered as Jack pulled off his dick, there was a glob of cum at the corner of his mouth. “Why did...” Everett was about to ask when Jack moved forward and kissed him. At first, Everett was too confused to do anything but stand there, but as Jack's tongue began to touch his he could taste himself on his friend and started to kiss back savagely. There was a hunger in Everett that the boy had never felt before and he found himself pushing Jack up against the back wall, ravishing the young man's mouth. Jack pulled back from the kiss and declared, “Oh shit, oh shit...” Everett looked down and saw his friend stroking his own, decent sized dick. Without thought, Everett grabbed his friend's member and began to stroke him. “Faster, harder...” Jack gasped as he felt himself get close. Everett watched as Jack's cock gushed cum everywhere, seven, hot spurts, one after another after another. “Jesus...” Jack cried, trying to catch his breath. Everett smiled, “Well that was new.” His friend returned the smile, “How'd you like it?” Being the honest boy he was Everett was forced to admit he liked it a lot. “I mean, I don't know if I could do that, I mean putting it in my mouth. But you doing it was hot.” Jack smiled and leaned forward and kissed Everett slowly. Again Everett was confused, but he enjoyed the feeling so started kissing him back. They remained that way until the first bell rang and they both knew they were going to be late got class. “Shit,” Jack exclaimed pulling up his pants, “Hey see you at lunch?” Everett nodded pulling his up as well, “I am fucking starving” Jack gave his friend an evil grin, “Well you're the one not sure if you could put it in your mouth.” Everett felt himself blush as his friend slipped out of the closet. “What in the hell just happened?” he asked himself, before heading to class.

*****WRITER'S NOTE: This story contains bits of cross-dressing/sissy hypno stuff. I know not everyone enjoys that sort of stuff, but its one of my kinks, and it comes out a bit here. Other than that, enjoy! If you want to see more of this tale, let me know, since I have a lot more scenes I wish to write to add to it. Also note that as this progresses, I took the wrote of 'unreliable narrator' , so as my character progresses through what you'll see happens, just note that I'm writing as he understands it. Hopefully its creative and you like the style. ***** "Bottom seeking top for fun tonight. Newish to the scene, but willing to learn and enjoy male on male fun. 6'3" 180lbs geeky build, white, 35yo, 7" if that matters. Have no hangups on race or age, though I tend to like older tops. HMU." This was the ad that I posted, on a very boring afternoon. I was horny, having split from my wife nearly a year ago. I had fantasies about sex with men, and watched a lot of porn and really got into it. I felt more at ease wanting to get fucked, even playing with toys. As much as I enjoyed fucking girls, I just didn't find fucking another guy all that interesting. But seeing a cock sliding in an ass, wishing it was me, really got my horniness up. But other than some fooling around in high school with a guy at work, I never messed with guys. I was on a4a and a couple of other sites and apps. I cruised through profiles, as I waited for someone to respond to my ad or even my various hints of attraction. After a half-hour, I got a few replies. I checked the messages and then looked at the profiles. One interested me. A black guy (which was a fantasy all to itself), in his 40s, who said he was all top, loved white bottom bois, and could host. His message was brief, just wanting to know if I might be interested and to know a bit more about me. His pics were hot, with him being bald with a little bit of a goatee. Not a lot of body hair. And what looked like a sizable 8" or more cock. My horniess got to me and I responded back, explaining "I hadn't been with a guy in ages, and that was just some mutual jerking off and sucking the guys cock. I was bi-curious, just because I had been with plenty of girls and had been married, though now divorced. I had been fantasizing about being with another man, and had been watching lots of gay porn. I saw myself as being the bottom, and wanted to try doing that with someone, especially if they could teach me the ropes. I was pretty open-minded to a lot of stuff sexually, and that I was used to playing with toys on myself. But really wanted to feel the real thing, though safety first. I'm Keith btw." A few minutes later, he responded. "CeeCee. Not sure if you like black men or not, but as your profile and ad said, you have no hangups. I really like white bottoms, and love to teach them how to enjoy sex with men, especially black men. I hope you really don't have racial hangups, cause you're cute and I can see having a lot of fun with you. I can host at my house, got toys, lube, all sorts of porn, both gay, straight, whatever. I'll teach you everything you want to learn and probably some stuff you never thought about. Just want you to have an open mind." My dick got hard reading that. I wasn't sure what all he meant, but it was exciting me. I replied back. "Definitely interested. I just need an address and a phone number. I'll start to get dressed and such." A minute later, I got his response of his address and phone number. I popped it in my phone and sent CeeCee a message. I asked if needed me to bring anything, besides my toys, lubes, condoms, and poppers. He said that was fine if I wanted, but he had everything we'd need at his place. Just to come on over. He was excited to meet me, and hoped I was too. I told him that I was, as I was rock hard and really wanting to play. He just sent back a smiley face. It took me about 30 minutes to get to his place. He had messaged me a few minutes before I got there to park on the street outside his house. His house was just a regular run of the mill house in the suburbs, with not too many neighbors, lots of trees and such blocking views from what I could tell. I quickly got out and walked up to the door. I nervously knocked and then waited. I heard him unlock the door and open it. And there he was. He was just slightly shorter than me, but very much as his profile and stats said. And was very handsome. He had just a tank top and a pair of basketball shorts on. I could slighly see his bulge through them. He greeted me with a handshake. "Keith?" "Yep, CeeCee?" I stupidly reply, shaking his hand. He ushered me into his living room, closing and locking the door behind me. "Wow, you really are cute. Yeah, gonna have some fun with for sure." CeeCee said, eyeing me up. I slightly blushed, not really used to being called cute, but this was a whole new experience for me. "Come, let's go to my bedroom, get comfortable, talk a bit, and see what happens." "Sure." I meekly said, as he directed me through his house. Down a short hallway past a bathroom, was his master bedroom. He had a large king sized bed, with the covers off it, along with a mountain it seemed of pillows. A large 50" TV was mounted across from it with some interracial gay porn playing on it. I saw bottles of lube, poppers, and toys out on a dresser by the bed. "Sit." I put my bag down near the bed, and then got on the bed. He slid in next to me, and put his hand on mine. "So, let me get this straight. You've never really been with another man, and you want to bottom? You're bi, bi-curious, been with girls, been married, now divorced?" "Yep, divorced. Been alone and well horny for almost a year now. Started watching porn to past the time, slowly going from straight to gay, and just wanted to finally experience it." "Well hopefully you'll experience a lot today. So let's just go over some stuff. I want to figure out what your limits are and to know what all you want to get into. I mean, we don't have to do anything you don't, but I'm very willing to teach you." "Sure, what do you want to know?" "Kissing, making out?" "Yes." "Sucking? Getting sucked?" "Both, though I'll be honest, its been a while since I did any sucking, and well my toys don't look as thick as yours." "No worries. Rimming, eat ass?" "I'm game to have it done to me, and I used to love doing it to several girls that let me." "Well you said you want to try bottoming, and that you don't really want to top, which works for me, I don't ever bottom to guys." "I love using my toys of myself, so wouldn't mind feeling the real thing. THough condoms." He kinda smirked a bit at the condom comment. "If you want me to use condoms, I will, but I prefer the real thing. I'm sure you barebacked plenty of girls, including your ex-wife. Trust me, its like that with guys too, even for bottoms." "Well you know, just worried about catching stuff, HIV and what not. I mean I saw on your profile that you were negative, so I trust you." He smiled a bit. "Yes, I'm negative. But just know if you're gonna put up ads and such online, you'll find not everyone tells the truth, and if you're gonna bottom, you'll run the risk regardless." "True." "Okay...let's see. How about dominant, submissive stuff? Think I could be like your master, you my little submissive fucktoy?" I kinda got hard with that last comment. It had been one of my fantasies, especially just thinking and believing that's how bottoms should be. "Yes. I'd like to try that. Though just don't be like overly mean. I hate those aggressive types that just hurt their slaves if they disobey. I want to obey you and serve you, so maybe like an even hand?" He chuckled just a bit. "Gotcha, gotcha. Cool. What about being tied up or restrained?" "SUre, I guess. I did a bit of that with my ex, kind was hot. So yeah maybe see what it's like the other way around." "I guess you're fine with any type of porn, so don't really need to go into there." "Yeah. I guess my only real limits I can think of is no scat, cause ew, maybe cbt, cause ouch, and maybe not leaving marks?" "That I can agree with. I'm glad to see you have an open mind, and well there's always lots of thing people don't think about doing sexually right away. I'll always ask, and if you don't want to try stuff, I won't force you." "Works for me." CeeCee got up from the bed. "Come, why don't you take a shower and get cleaned out, and then we'll have some fun. You do know how to clean out right?" "Yeah, I've done that before with kits and such." He ushered me into the bathroom. He got a towel out of the closet, pulled out a shaverazor and pointed to the soap in the tub. Attached to his showerhead was a long metallic hose. "Okay, cool. Well this is a showershot. It'll really clean you out, but be careful with it. Just turn the water pressure low using that nozzle, and also cool the water down, don't want it too hot. So do you mind shaving your cock, balls, and ass? I like my pretty bois to be smooth." I laughed. "I actually tend to shave it anyways, but couldn't hurt to make sure it's fully done." He laughed with it too. "Good, good. Oh yeah, lots of fun we're gonna have. Okay Keith, take all the time you need, and make sure you clean up afterwards for me, okay?" "Will do." I started to strip as he went to the door. As I got fully naked, I saw him checking me out with a grin on his face, before he shut the door. It took a bit to get used to the showershot, and once it was done and I felt I was cleaned out, I shaved as CeeCee instructed. He had a bigger tub and shower than I did, so I was able to reach a lot of places better. I then finished my shower, dried off, and made sure the tub was cleaned. I saw he had some mouthwash, so I did a quick swig. I was definitely horny to try kissing a guy. I put my clothes back on and went to his bedroom. He was laying on his bed, propped up by the mountain of pillows. He had taken off his tank top, and was showing a very smooth chest. He had also taken off his short and was wearing a very constraining pair of briefs. The outline of his cock was very visible, and definitely made me drool a bit just thinking about what I was about to start playing with. He smiled as he saw me enter. "Feel better?" He pointed to my bag. "Go ahead and strip down. If you want to be naked, you can. Up to you?" I blushed a bit, but did as asked. I made it a point to bend over as I pulled off my boxers. He could hear him slightly whistle, and it made me smile. I then crawled into bed next to him, feeling slightly nervous but excited. CeeCee put his hand on my hand. "So, let's just be clear on things. I think you're very cute and I definitely want to have some fun with you. I love that you want to be submissive, as I love dominating white bois. And the fact that you are inexperienced is icing on the cake. Cause I have such wonders to introduce you to. First, no means no if I ask you twice, got it? Second, if you're going to be my sub, are you willing to do whatever I ask or order of you, barring saying no if I ask twice?" I leaned a bit back, thought about it, and then agreed. "I'm fine with that. I feel that's my place, to be a submissive bottom boi for a hot dominant top. I'm willing to do what you want, and if I'm not comfortable, I'll say it." CeeCee smiled. "I just want to be clear about things. I have a lot to show you, and I hope you'll agree to trying everything we do today, and hopefully tomorrow. Got any plans?" I was a bit confused, since I figured this was just sex, which might be a few hours. But I didn't have anything planned for the next few days, since I was off from work. "I'm game. Sir? Master?" He chuckled. "Sir is fine. Alright, then one last thing. Ever done any type of drug?" I was taken back a bit. I hadn't even thought of stuff like that. I barely drank alcohol, and mostly just vaped cigs. Hell I hadn't done pot since high school, with my first girlfriend. "You mean like pot? I haven't done that since high school, and while I haven't been drugged tested for work, they do have random ones, though again, never had one." "Well see, I love to do some stuff that really enhances sex. Really brings out the lust, the horniness, and makes you feel amazing. Can even really show you what your hiding from yourself. Who you truly might be, sexually. I know you mentioned poppers, which aren't really a drug. Basically the stuff I have, its like being on poppers constantly, though using them with this stuff can be really fun too." I was a bit curious now. I hadn't really had sex with anyone since my ex-wife and I split. And I was horny but nervous. But here this handsome man wanted to teach me new experiences, even enhance those experiences. I was a bit conflicted about work, but since I appeared straighlaced at work, doubtful I'd even be tagged for a random drug test. "Okay Sir, I'm willing to try. I mean if you think it'll make my first time more memorable, then yeah let's do it." He smiled at me, and then pulled me in for my first male-on-male kiss. It was a basic kiss, but still hit a button. "Okay boi, that's what I'm going to call you. I'll ask again, are you willing to try some drugs with me? I'll explain how they work, and I'll make sure you're handling them well." "Yes Sir, I want to try." Ceecee clapped his hands. "Ooh we're gonna have some fun for sure." He opened the drawer to his side table. He pulled out a small black leather bag, a small mirrored-top tray, and then sat it on his bed. He then got up, opened a drawer on another cabinet, and pulled out another bag, along with a couple of glass bongs. He then sat back on the bed, pushing his stuff in the middle. He opened up the smaller bag and pulled out a small bag which looked like it had some white crystals in it. He also pulled out some pills. "Okay boi, see that mini-fridge over there? Go get some of the Gaterades I have in it, along with some bottle water." I did as he asked, as he pulled out more stuff from his leather bad. I handed him the bottles, which he put on the side table. I sat back down, watching him in awe, though my heartbeat in nervousness. I even thought to myself, what am I getting myself into? "So obviously you know about weed. I got some good stuff here that will defininitely wake you feel horny as hell, and slightly mellow you out. I'll pack it in a bit." He grabbed a couple of pills. "This is Molly, or Xtasy, MDMA. I'm sure you've heard of it too. Pop these okay?" I nodded, popped them in my mouth, and took a swig from the gaterade. "In about 20-30 minutes, you'll start to feel them. You'll feel a small little rush, like little waves of horniness hitting you. Kind of like how poppers can hit you. Then it'll start getting a bit stronger, till you peak out, in which you'll probably be very very horny. Trust me, it's great. You'll love it." He smiled. "MMm...that does sound fun. How long does it last?" I could feel a slight tingle happening, but was probably just placebo effect. "Bout a few hours, though you'll peak hard for maybe an hour or two. If you like it, I'll give you another one to top it off." He held up the baggie with the white crystals in it. "This is Tina. I'm sure you know it by another name. But before you start to back away, just know you agreed to this. Tina can be addictive, but you control it, not it controls you, understand?" I had heard the name. Tina or meth. But he was right. I agreed, and nodded. "It's meth, I get it. So what does it do, besides keep you up for days." CeeCee laughed. "It can if you do a lot, if you don't take care of yourself. But I will watch how you react to it, and I'll watch how much we do. But as to what it does...it gives you a lot of energy, makes you feel invincible, and really opens you up. You think you're open-minded now? Tina busts the door down in your little dirty mind and lets out all those things holding back your true self. When we get through, you'll have a new appreciation for life, for sex, for who you are. And Tina's gonna show you the way." He took out a few crystals, and loaded up into a chamber on one of the glass bongs. "Now you can do Tina in a few ways. You can eat, which most just do for that extra energy kick. You can snort it, which gives you a quick high, but it can hurt your nose if you do it wrong or don't crush up the crystals enough. You can smoke it, which we're going to do. You can also do a booty bump, which is when you insert some in your ass. Burns slightly, takes a few minutes to melt, unless we melt it in some water and squirt it up there. But once it hits, you get a stronger effect. You'll get super horny real fast. And the other way is slamming. That's when you shoot it up. Depending on the dosage, you get a rush that is heaven, and you'll...well maybe one day you'll try it. But for now, we'll smoke and see how you like it." I was a bit scared, but was slowly coming around. I also could slightly feel something going on. "Sounds fun." "Oh it is boi, lots of fun." He opened up the bigger bag and pulled out a small bottle and a small needless syringe. "This is the last thing we're going to try. Its called G or GHB. Basically its like having some of the feelings that alcohol gives you with a good bit of horniness to it. It'll slightly ease down the edge that Tina will give you, but it'll also loosen you up as well. Since you're new to all this, I won't give you a lot. Just becareful in the future. Too much and you'll pass out, even stop breathing. And never do it with alcohol, it'll kill you." He pulled a bit into the syringe, checking the measurement. "It's got a slight bitter, almost soapy taste. So you'll want to chase it down with the gaterade. Open up." I leaned over, mouth open. He placed the syringe and slowly squirted in my mouth. He was right that it had an odd taste. I quickly did a swig of my drink. "Ewk, yeah that's got a weird taste. So when should I feel this?" He did a shot himself, and then took a sip of his drink. "Maybe 20 minutes or so. Bout the time the molly will kick in, give or take. You'll kinda feel a bit drunk, but definitely will feel a bit more relaxed. But once we do some tina and some of weed, you'll be in heaven period." I purred. "Mmmm...well let's keep going." I was starting to feel more horny, so the molly was starting to hit a bit. He put the bottle of G on the bedside table, along with the tray and bags. He took out a larger lighter, and clicked the flame to life. "So with smoking tina, we have to heat it up a bit. Now you can smoke it with a pipe, which I don't like to do. I prefer bongs or bubblrs. You get a smoother hit and the effect is much better. Now I'll do the first hit to show you how do it, and then I'll have you do a few hits, okay?" I nodded. "Now, when you're about to take a hit, I want you to push all the air out of your lungs, got it? Just breathe out. And then you'll put your lips on here, and then I want you to slowly inhale and don't stop until you feel like you can't inhale anymore. Then let it out quickly, don't try to hold it in. You'll kind of waste it, in a way. It's not like pot." He waved his torch around the bulb, and I could see the crystals making a puddle, little clouds starting to form. He pulled off, letting in cool, then back to heating it, as he took a bit. He then exhaled a cloud towards me. "Ready?" I emptied my lungs, reached to help hold the bong, and pressed my lips to the shaft. Slowly I inhaled, feeling the tina hitting my lungs. I kept going and going, and heard CeeCee say "Exhale." I let out a big cloud. And felt a small rush of energy, like my head was sparkling. "Good job. Again." Exhale, inhale. He pulled off, as I let out another big cloud. "Doing good boi, doing good. Sir is gonna bring out the slut in you tonight." He did a hit, longer than his first one. I watched in awe, as the horniness and energy kicked in. He then waved me to come closer, and he kissed me, opening my mouth to exhale. I inhaled and then let it out once he pulled away. "That's called shotgunning, which Im sure from smoking weed you've done." "Oh yeah. Whew. Oh I can definitely feel that. Like I'm tingly and horny, and just wow." My cock was starting to get hard, and I could slightly feel the waves coming on as well. "I think the molly is kicking in as well." "Good, good. Let me pack this weed real fast then." He pulled out a packer and a small bag of weed and started on that. I turned my attention towards the porn. My hands unconsciously feeling up my chest and nipples. I hadn't been this horny ever, even with doing heavy hits of poppers. My energy was through the roof, like I could run a million miles an hour. And I was really focused on the porn. Was a black guy with a very large cock pounding away at a white guy. My thoughts drifted to wanting to be that guy, and I whispered to myself 'soon, soon you'll be fucked by a big black cock." "And that's the other effect of Tina. You'll talk a bit, but its okay. Let it out. Nothing you say will weird me out, I love hearing guys on tina talk about fantasies, kinks, things they'll never really say out loud. That's the power of tina. Here, do another hit for me." CeeCee said, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Yes. sir. I want to do anything for you." I purred out. I could barely believe I said that, but I wanted it. I truly felt it. I crawled over to him, as he held the bong up. He lit the torch, and told me to hit it. Exhale, then the slow inhale. I wanted more, so I kept on a bit more, before pulling off to exhale out a large cloud. The lighter clicked again, so I did another hit. CeeCee smiled, and in my mind, he looked like a fucking onyx god. I felt more aware of his presence, his masculinity. He didn't even seem gay, like I couldn't picture him wanting to be with men. But here he was with me, this boi who wanted to experience sex with him. His chest was starting to sweat, his nipples hard which I wanted to play with. And his cock...I could see it hardening as it desperately tried to be contained. "That's what I'm talking about. You're going to be such a slut for me and you don't even know it." He put the tina bong down on the table, and picked up the bong for the weed. I started to touch his legs, the first time I actually made a move. I was horny and I was wanting him. I could feel the molly kicking in, as the waves were getting stronger and I was lost in various erotic thoughts. I started to kiss up his legs, which he spread his legs a bit for. I kissed and licked up his thigh, as I knelt in between his legs. I brushed my lips against his bulge, smelling his manly musk. I kissed and licked along the outline of his cock, and just wanted to free it so I could suck on it. I could tell he was getting hard, and he was going to be thick and large. I licked and sucked along the head, back down to his balls. "Yeah, that's my slut. You're getting there. All nice and pliable. I'll have you sucking my cock, my big black cock, and you'll be in white boi heaven. I'm gonna make you feel like the gurl you know you want to be." His words hit a button in my head, and I knew him to be right. I had watched popper videos that talked like this though it didn't quite do a lot to me. But now I was craving that. Yes, I wanted to be his gurl, his bitch. I wanted to worship this man, suck his cock, taste his cum, let him fuck me. Let him fuck me. Yes, let him fuck me, let me feel his cock inside me. Let him pound away at me. I want to feel him in me. Yes, I want to feel him breed me. My thoughts were all over the place about this. I wanted to be safe, but in my lust-driven mind, I didn't care. I wanted to be whatever this GOD wanted me to be. I wanted to be his. "Anything you want CeeCee, sir, master. I'll do anything you want. I am yours." My words came out slightly slurred, probably the g from what he was saying would happen. I pulled myself up a bit, though I kept one of my hands rubbing his cock, while the other was tweaking my own nipples. I was so fucking horny, just lost in thoughts of sex sex sex. "Oh I know slut, I know. And I'll have you doing a lot of things you probably didn't think about wanting to do, or fantasizing about. I'm gonna keep you high and horny and I'm going to turn you into a white fucktoy cumslut. I may even take you out and have you enjoy other men using you. Sound hot to you?" "OH fuck yeah sir, oh that sounds hot. You want me sucking other cocks, getting fucked. Fuck yeah, I want all the cocks. All the cocks fucking me. I want yours fucking me master." The words just rolled off my tongue. I knew them to be true, to be what I wanted. I was so fucking lost in horniess. CeeCee hit the bong, then held it, before pulling me into shotgun it. I held it for a bit, before letting it out. He then turned the bong to me, lit it, and I did a deep pull. I held it before having to cough. I could feel it hit really hard. He did another hit, then shotgunned me again. "One more my slut, one more." I hit it again, and held it longer, before letting it out. I rolled over to lay back a bit, as I felt the molly, tina, g, and weed hitting me hard. I was extremely horny, slightly drunk, very energetic but mellowed, and I just felt amazing all over. My hands were all over my body, my cock hard, my nipples electric. Every part of me just felt like I could just burst with everything going on with me. CeeCee put the bong down, chuckled, and he got up off the bed. He pulled out a tablet, pressed a few things on it, and then handed it to me. It was starting to play a video. He then handed me a bottle of poppers. "I'm going to go get a few things, so I want you to do a few heavy hits of those, then just watch the video till I get back." "Yes sir." I slurred out, as I set the tablet on the bed. I unscrewed the top, exhaled, put the bottle to my nose, and slowly inhaled for a good 10-12 seconds. Exhaled, then again. And again. I put the top back on as the poppers began to hit me. I focused on the video. It was one of those popper videos that dealt with the sissy lifestyle. Of basically being a girl for a guy. Dressing up, being sexy, being a slut, being used. Flashing words, technobeat music, while scenes of various sex acts accorded. Mostly white females and white guys sucking and getting fucked by black men. I focused hard on it, hitting the bottle as instructed. I was so lost with everything in my system. I didn't even realize that CeeCee had come back until the video ended, almost 15 minutes. My mind was gone. Replaced with this new personality. This white cumslut fucktoy who needed to be sexy and dress up and worship her man, be used by him and other men. "Slut, I need you to put these one." CeeCee surprised me, as he stood at the edge of the bed. My black GOD was back, and he was commanding his slut to do his bidding. He pointed to some panties and stockings he had put on the bed. I didn't hesitate, I knew I had to do this. It was even easy to put on, like I was born to know to do it. They were lacy and black, with a hole in the middle, obviously for fucking my fuckhole. I rolled the stockings up and attached them to the garter belt. "Now stand up and come before me." I quickly got off the bed, though slightly stumbled due to balance being off. I walked over to my black master, and clasps my hands behind my back, meekly but lustly looking at him. He looked me straight in the eyes, into my soul. "Yes, there's the slut Im wanting to make. I told you I would bring her out, and I'm going to help you experience everything. Im going to teach you how to please a man, how to worship him. You're going to be used tonight. You want that slut?" I was so horny. Everything was taking over, controlling me. I wanted this. I truly did. I wanted to be his slut, to worship him, to be used. Whatever he wanted. "Yes my master. I want it. I want you. I want everything you want to do to me. I am yours." "You didn't have much a choice now." He smiled, evily. He went over to his dresser and pulled out what looked like clamps. He then walked back and attached them to my very hard nipples. The pain was bearable, but it nearly made me cum. "Oh you like that huh? Yeah tina and molly tend to make bitches nipples sensative. These will do the trick for you. Plus you have those nice perky ones anyways." I still stood there, not moving, just lost in horny thoughts, even slight whispering some begging to do something. CeeCee leaned in close, caressing my check with one hand, as his other hand roamed my body. "You look damn sexy in those, especially with that little cute ass of yours. Your pics don't do you justice. But I'll handle that later. I know what you want and need to do now. You know what that is slut?" "Sir? I'm so fucking horny, I'll do anything. I want to please you, suck that big black cock of yours. I want to rim you if you want. Anything master, please." "That you will. Get those poppers, then come and kneel before me." He commanded. I quickly grabbed them from the bed, and knelt on the floor in front of him. He still had on his briefs, but they were barely containing his cock. "Take a hit, then another, and then beg for what you want. Like a proper slut." I hit the bottle 3 times, before putting it down. I looked up at him, picturing the most slutty girl look in my head. "Please my master, my god, may I please suck your cock? Let me worship this big black rod, please?" CeeCee smiled. "Yes my slut, worship this god's cock. Show me how a good gurl does it." He spread his legs slightly apart, as I reached up to feel it still encased. I kissed it, licked it, before reaching to pull it, It was thick, almost like a beer can, and nearly 9" long. The head was glorious, as I held the shaft in my hand. I leaned into lick it, as I pulled his briefs down, his rod slapping me in the face. I took hold of it and wet it with my lips and spit, before finally sucking it in. I was in lust, in love, with this cock. It was my world now. Suck it, lick it, worship it. I don't even know how long I was doing it. He held my head a few times, pushing me further down on it, while encouraging me to open my throat up. He somehow pushed me back against his bed and fucked my mouth. I licked and worshipped his balls. He even let me rim him which I loved doing, making him moan. We eventually switched to him on the bed on his back, with me laying in between his legs just drooling all over his cock. He encouraged me with words, belittled me, made me feel sexy and slutty all at the same time. I was his and he knew it. This was what I wanted, what I needed, who I truly am. After a bit, I could tell the drugs were starting to wear off a bit. He noticed, and asked me how I was doing. I told him I was good, great. He suggested a small break. Drink some water. Chill a bit. He switched the tablet to another video that he made me watch, though without doing any poppers. Same type, with a very hypnotic type feel to it. This was more catered towards getting fucked and used, and it really turned me on. He got off the bed and left the room, coming back a few minutes later with a couple of towels. He spread them on the bed, and told me to lay on top of one, on my back, but still to watch the video, and not pay attention to him. I obeyed like a good slut. As I laid there, I could feel him get between my legs. He start sucking my cock, while playing with my hole. I then felt his tongue, and he started to rim me. I moan in pleasure, not realizing just how much I would enjoy this. He told me to relax and just let him get me warmed up. He was going to rim me for a bit and then put in a toy start stretching me out a bit. He wanted my first feel of a real cock in me to not be too painful, considering his girth. He kept at it, occasionally finger me, and coaching me through letting him penetrate me. After a bit, I felt him slowly slide a toy in me. There was a slight burn to it, but I figured that was lube. He worked it in me for a few minutes, before switching to a slightly thicker one. I moaned as he pressed them into me, and I felt a sense of horniess coming back. He saw the reaction and told me he had slipped in some molly. He eventually left the last toy, a very thick plug, in me, before coming back to his side of the bed. "I think you're definitely enjoying yourself. How do you feel slut? Feel good? Feel good for your black god?" He smiled at me, as he picked up the weed bong. I was tweaking my nipples, staring up at him lustfully. "Very much master. I love this so much. I just want to feel this all the time, want to serve you, worship you. I want you cock in me so bad. THis toy is a bad tease." I could feel the molly hitting a bit faster, adding to what was already in my system. "Well we have some options. First though, we'll do a couple of good hits of this wonderful stuff here." He did a decent hit, and then shotgunned it with me. "Do a hit, hold it." I did as instructed, and held it a good long bit before finally having to let it out. Again he commanded, and I obeyed. "Now, we could smoke some more tina, get you pretty spun up. You'll be really horny, as you've seen." He sat the bong down, and reached into the leather pouch, pulling out two needles. "Or, we can really ramp this up. I told you about slamming, and I see that you really enjoy the tina. If we do this, you'll be under her spell for a while. You'll be so horny, especially if I time it just right as that molly I bumped you hits, that you'll be more than ready to get fucked by me. I will make you feel every bit that gurl that you know you want to be." I thought to the video he made me watch. The imagery was burning in my head. Be controlled. Let go my manhood. Be a gurl. Be used. Be fucked. Be bred. By black men. By all men. By master. I saw his cock, rock hard and solid, and I knew I had to give him my hole, his hole. There was no turning back. I was enthralled and wanted more. Needed more. "Please master, slam me. Take me, use me, whatever you want. I want this, need this." He grinned and then kissed me on the lips. "Like you had a choice my slut." The way he said it made my entire body tingle, with excitement and even more lust. "I already prepared these. So here's how it works. I'll tie you off, get your veins raised. Swab it, and I'll prick you. I'm sure you've had shots before. I only need you to tell me if it burns more than a second. Once I'm in, I'll draw it, make sure I get a register, and once that happens, I'll slowly push the slam into your vein. When it's all in, I'll pull out, pop off the tie. You'll put the swab on it, and then raise your arm above your head, got it?" I nodded. "Yes sir. And then what happens? How does it feel?" "Remember how after the first few hits of smoking tina, you got a ton of energy and got horny? Its like that but tens, hundreds time more intense. It'll start to rise, especially after you raise your arm up a bit. Everything will feel faster yet your more focused. ANd then when the rush hits, its bliss. You'll be overwhelmed with lust, you'll be begging for cock. You'll do anything I want to you because its pleasure and that's all you want. And well with the molly I bumped you, you're going to be in a whole other world." I was already feeling the molly kicking in, the waves of pleasure rolling over me. Now to know that I would be lost to even more of this, I knew I wanted to try it. And I knew it would lead me to getting fucked, which I desperately was craving at that point, especially with the thick plug he had in me. I stuck my arms out towards him. "Please slam me sir." "As you wish slut. No turning back anyways." He got up, went to his dresser, and pulled out a keyboard. He changed the porn on the big screen to straight interracial. He selected a long video of several black guys fucking a couple of very beautiful girls. I was enthralled, mesmerized. My brain wanted to be the girls working those big cocks. I also started to get up to start working his cock, but Ceecee stopped me before I could. "I know you're horny for my cock, but just you wait my fucktoy, just you wait." He had me sit up, and tied off my left arm. He turned on a lamp on his bedside table, and checked my arms for my veins. He had me make a fist a few times, and then felt up one he wanted to use. He took out a swab and handed it to me, and then used another one to clean the site. He then took one of the needles, popped off the top, squirted a bit to make sure no air was in it, and then looked at me. "Now once I slam you, and the rush hits, I know that you'll probably be a bit twacked out. I just want you to relax and let it take you. I'll be watching to make sure you're fine before I do mine. And once I do mine, I'm going to do everything I want to you, and you're going to love it. You're going to feel like one of those bitches up there, and that's all you need to be. Right slut?" "Yes my master. I'm just a slut that needs to be fucked and used." "Damn, I found a good one to turn." I really didn't understand what he meant, as the molly was getting stronger, and I was getting hornier. He pressed on my vein again, and then I felt the prick. I didn't even tense up, nor did I feel any burning, and he saw that I was fine, as he registered the hit. He started to push the tina into me, as he undid the clasp around my bicep. I felt him pull off, and I did as asked, placing the swab on the site, as I lifted my arm up. I coughed. My lungs felt a slight burn, and I coughed. I felt my energy spike up. My eyes started to slightly wiggle, as I watched the porn infront of me with heavy focus. Time felt like it was slow and yet I was aware of everything. I was speaking fuck fuck fuck, but it didn't even feel like it was coming from me. My entire body felt electric, and I could feel the toy in my ass, the clamps still on my nipples, and his fingers as he touched my chest. I looked into his eyes with lust and want, of obedience and submission. "That's it slut, ride the rush. Play with yourself, think about all that you want, and focus on the bitches on screen." I turned my gaze to the screen in front of me, transfixed. I watched as these huge black cocks just pounded into tiny white pussies, tits dangling and bouncing. I moaned that I wanted to get fucked, I wanted black cock in me, that I was a white bitch. My hands played with my cock that barely seemed to even be there. Every jerk felt electric all over, and I was just lost in the entire situation. I heard the snap of the clasp, and Master's moan as his rush hit him. He slid into the bed next to me, and pulled my lips to him. We started to make out, hands exploring. My hands went down his sides to his thighs, and finally on a very rock hard cock. His grabbed and kneaded my chest, pulling a bit on the clamps. That sent an amazing feeling of pleasure and pain through my entirety and I moaned in his mouth. I pulled off, looking at him like he was everything to me. I started to kiss down his neck, across his chiseled chest. I licked and sucked on his nipples, getting a moan out of him. I kissed further down, across his ab, as his thick dick twinged for me, precumming. I lapped it up, like it was the only thing I could drink from now on. I slowly moved my body around so that I was kneeling in between his legs, worshipping his cock, his balls. I licked and sucked, moaning like a true bitch in heat, as I took care of my Master. I seemed to have no problems getting it all the way in my throat, taking his nearly 9" beer-can thick cock all the way down without gagging. I looked at him for approval, and was met with equal lust. As I worked his cock, I could hear his words echoing in my ears. That he knew he had found the right white boy to turn into a black cock worshipping cumslut. That he would keep me high the next few days so that he could enjoy his new hole to pound out. THat he was going to call a few of his friends over later to tag team me. That I would never be the same after this and that today was the first day of my new life. I moaned as I heard all this, as I accepted this, as I wanted this. All I cared about was this cock in front of me, wanting to feel it inside of me. The begging for wanting to get fucked came gutterly from me, as I kept on working his rod. I was even absent-mindedly fucking the plug with my other hand. "Time for you to feel your Master's big black cock. Time for you to become a gurl for me." I heard him command. He pulled himself up off the bed to grab lube. He handed me a different bottle of poppers. He then started arranging the pillows in middle of the bed. "I need you to lay on top of these pillows, and then lean down, arching your back up, legs spread." I did as Master told me. I had a full view of the screen. He was changing the porn. THis time it was of just a black guy who looked some what like my Master, and a white guy, though he was wearing stockings and a garter like me. As the actors fooled around on screen, I noticed that the white guy actually had tits, and I was actually watching a black guy with a white shemale. I was really turned on suddenly by it. I felt Master climb back on the bed, getting behind me. He adjusted me a bit to match the slight differences in height. He then pulled out the plug, which left me feeling totally empty, which I moaned as he withdrew it. "Soon enough slut, soon enough..." I heard a bottle being opened, and then the slight cold of liquid being poured around my hole. Fingers pressed in a few times, more lube. He pulled himself a bit closer, slapping my ass with his cock, rubbing it up and down and teasing my hole. I was even slightly wiggling my hips in anticipation. "Slut, it's time. First, you're going to take several heavy hits of those poppers. You stop when I say to stop, and you hold that last inhale in. Then you're going to feel me press against your hole. your Master's hole." His thick head slapped across my hole, his bitch's hole, sending a buzz through my body. "Now start huffing bitch." I exhaled, pressed the bottle to my nose and inhale slowly for a good 10-15 seconds. Let it out, did the next nostril. Repeat. Repeat. Repeat. Repeat. On my eighth inhale, I heard him stay stop, as the first hits started to want to take hold. I knew from experience this was gonna fuck me up, but I was in a whole different situation. I felt that head press against my hole, and I started to exhale slowly, as my ass opened up. Master's cock pushed in slowly, expanding my ass a bit more than the toys he had used on me. He slid back and forth a bit, inching further and further with each thrust. My horniess was kicking in exponentially between the slam, the molly hitting it high points, and the heavy hits of these stronger poppers Master made me us. Master pressed further and further in, with each thurst of his black rod making me moan. "That's it baby, take that cock for Master. Oh yeah this ass is tight and so good. Master's going to teach you how to use it. So good.." Master moaned, his fucking starting to get faster. He held one hand on my hips as he thrust into me. I was only able to moan out incoherent words, my brain so melted by everything in me. Faster his pounding sped up, deeper into me. I held on dearly to the bed as his fucking got stronger. I was lost in time with how long this pounding Master gave me. "Fuck me...harder...more..." I could barely utter the words, but its what my body wanted. I wanted to feel his black god cock inside me, as deep as possible, as hard as possible. I wanted to be like the stupid white bitches in the videos, because I knew in my heart, that was my fate. Fuck toy. Cock slave. White bitch for black meat. "That's what Master likes to hear. You even sound like a bitch now, so sexy my little sissy." He slowed his fucking of me and leaned down, grabbing a bit of my hair to pull my head back. He turned my head towards him, and I could see the lust in his eyes. "Now I want you to hit that bottle hard. Heavy hits. Deep hits. I'll tell you when to stop, and when I do, put down the bottle, reach back with both hands, and grab your ass. I want you to spread your cheeks so Master can deep fuck you like the bitch you are." "Yes my Master..." I moaned out, my brain overjoyed. He let go of my hair, and I took hold of the poppers once more. Master's cock was still inside me, every so slowly fucking me. I heard the bottle of lube open, the icy wetness applied by his hand to my ass and his rod. Slight burning, but I could have cared less. One deep hit, almost 10 seconds. Another deep hit, 11 seconds. Another. I hit them hard and deep as Master ordered. I was starting to almost passout at 12 hits, when Master ordered me to stop. I held the last hit, as I put the bottle down. My brain was already feeling the first few hits, but now I was seeing stars. I exhaled as I reached back, grabbing my ass. I held on dearly as the lustful waves of the poppers hit. Master pulled all the way out, wiped his cock around the lube he had squirted down my crack, spat on his cock a couple of times, and thrust back in, all the way, even deeper as before. There was a very noticeable burning sensation, but I was so lost in the poppers and chems. Master pulled back almost all the way out, spat again, and thrust even harder. Every thrust seemed to push further and further into me, and was sending me into even more of a lustful state. It felt like he was hitting my very soul, my being, with the hard pounding he was giving me. My face was buried in the bed as I moaned from his assault on my ass. I felt Master grab my head, pulling it up so that I could watch the porn on his big screen. He growled intently as he fucked my ass like a piston. "WATCH THE VIDEO YOU STUPID WHITE CUNT! THAT'S GOING TO BE YOU SOON! I'M GOING TO TURN YOU INTO FUCKING TRANNY WHORE AND SELL YOU OUT LIKE SO MANY GURLS I'VE TURNT. WHAT DO YOU SAY, WHORE?" "THANK YOU MASTER! ANYTHING YOU WANT MASTER! USE ME! FUCK ME! BREED ME! I'M A WHORE!" "WHOSE'S WHORE?" "MASTER'S WHORE!" "YES YOU ARE..." Master continued to furiously fuck my whore ass. I was lost in everything, as more drugs hit my system. Time lost all meaning. I watched countless females get fucked, guys getting fucked, gurls like me getting fucked. I laid there staring wide-eyed, twacked out, sniffing poppers, as this ebony god, this beautiful fantastic tyrant, this amazing handsome Master, fucked the ever living hell out of my pussy. Occasionally he would pull out, make me suck his cock off with his cum from breeding me, and then flip me over on my back and fuck me more. He pulled on the clamps, he'd slap my face, he'd choke me. He made me cum by fucking me and hitting my prostate. He had me so enthralled, and I loved every minute of it. At some point, I seemed to have been so far gone between everything he gave me, that I passed out. I woke up to a nearly dark room, laying in bed. A collar was placed around my neck, and I had restainsts on my wrists, though I could still move my arms. Master was sitting in a chair, watching porn, though I could barely register what was going on the screen. I was feeling very sore for the most part, slightly groggy, with a massive headache. "There's my little gurl. I was a bit worried after a bit, but you seemed to do fine." He got up from the chair, came over to the bed, and laid down next to me. "I hope you had fun, though there's more to come." My mouth responded before my brain. "As you wish my master. I am yours." My brain screamed in shock that I would say that, but the rest of me knew my place. Master leaned in near my ear, whispering "Prove it." EVen as my brain tried to tell my body to stop, I leaned over, my hand grasping Master's thick rod, and I easily took it into my mouth. Moaning, as I worshipped it. Loved it. Needed it. As I tasted his precum, my mind started to sync with my body, and I knew my place. Cock slave. Cumslut. Whore. "That's it baby, that's it. Know your place. Yes...worship that cock. Be a good gurl, make Master cum." I did as told, as good gurl. The mantra of my fate echoing in my head. My mouth was his to enjoy, to use. I was his. My fate...sealed. It didn't take long before I felt his warm cum hitting the back of my throat. I eagerly drank it down, not even letting off his cock. Once he stopped squirting this nectar, I pulled my mouth off and then became to lick his rod clean. All while moaning as this pleasured me inside. I leaned back, and looked at him for approval and next command. "I am yours." The words echoed from my mouth. "Yes, yes you are." Master said, smiling at me. I was his.

I left home when I was 18. I knew I was gay, and I knew my family would not accept me. I went to the Culinary Institute of America on scholarship and graduated top in my class and have been working for 8 years now for two really great famous chefs, and I love my life. I'm 6' 185 lbs, and I work out two hours 6 days a week, one hour in the morning before work and one after work. I'm also a cum slut who can give it as good as I can take it. I love dick! Enough about me. I received an invitation from an Aunt asking me to come to a family reunion this year. I was going to blow it off but my brother called and said I really should come in that my Aunts and Uncles were all getting old and it would be good for me to see them. After a lot of guilt tripping I agreed, booked my flight back to Louisville KY and rented the nicest car I could find on Turo. I drove in to my small town in Carter County and had booked a room at a bed and breakfast. I arrived the night before the reunion, and when I got up the next morning I skipped the country breakfast and went for a 2 hour run. I got back and showered and headed to Grayson Lake State Park for the reunion. The reunion was just what I expected, "You have grown up so much" "What do you do now?" "Your a cook?" "Are you married? dating?" "You know Kim who was in your class is still single you should call her" "A good looking man like you should be married, you're not one of those gays are you?" I was just about to say yes and just leave after 20 minutes, and then I looked up and saw them. Not one but two perfect specimens of manhood. They walked up to my brother and a cousin I knew and started talking so I walked over and my cousin introduced me to her son and his friend. I quickly found out her son who played football was sadly 17 and had already got his girlfriend pregnant but then I found out the other boy was 19 years old. He had graduated from high school and started college but had to drop out for some reason. His dream was to go to New York and be on Broadway. His name was Alex, he was 5'11" ish and probably 175 or so. You could just see the outline of a 6 pack through his tight polo. His blue eyes light up when he found out I lived in the big apple. My brother, cousin ,1and her son moved away to get food, and the kid and I continued talking. I told him he would have to get rid of the mullet if he came to New York, and then I heard the magic words. I would do anything to just get to go to New York and try to be on Broadway. I smiled and said, "Be careful what you say. Someone may take you up on that." He looked confused, but then my cousin's son came over and said they needed to go. I told the kid if he really wanted to go to New York to give me a call, and I would try to help him. I handed him my card and figured that was it. I went back home called my brother and told him why I had been away for so long and that I did not plan on coming back unless I had to. We agreed that was probably best, and I haven't spoken to him since. But a month to the day my phone rang, and I answered. I heard this timid voice. He said he was Alex and we had met at the family reunion in KY. I asked how he was, and he said, "Well I made it I'm in New York." I'll admit I was shocked but in the back of my mind I was really looking forward to seeing him again. I asked where in the city he was, and he said the bus station. I asked if he had any money, and he said he had all of his savings about $2300. I told him to take a cab and gave him the address to the restaurant and when he got there to ask for me, Chef Jay. About an hour later, I looked up and there stood the same hot ass blond stud minus the mullet and with a backpack. I fed him and put him in my office till my shift ended then we headed out. I told him I work out for a hour every night, and he was welcome to join me if he wanted or he could just crash at my place. He said a workout sounded great. We got to the gym and he pulled out his workout clothes, tight shorts that came about mid thigh and a wife beater. The work out was great and I really got a good chance to check him out. Great bod with a 6 pack and from the looks of things a very nice package. After we finished we went back to my place and I showed him where he could put his stuff and sleep. Apartments in New York are small but my roommate had moved out a few months back so all was well. I showed him the shower, and told him he could clean up first. Without hesitation he started taking off his clothes and before I left the room I saw his soft 6 or 7 inch cock just hanging there. It was all I could do not to drop down and start sucking him. But I reminded myself he's straight at least for now. After his shower I cleaned up, and then we sat down to discuss his plans. I told him I could get him a job at one of the restaurants I worked at. It would be long hours and hard work, but I would try to make sure he could audition for parts. After a while I went to bed, and so did he. The next morning, he was up and ready to go to the gym with me at 5:00 AM. I noticed he had the same clothes on so I asked if that was all he had, and he said yes. I took him in my room and gave him a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and before I could close the dresser he had dropped his shorts and was naked. I love free ballers and had to smile knowing I was commando too. The workout was great again. I told him I was going to shower at the gym, but he could clean up at the apartment if he wanted and asked if he remembered how to get back. He said he did, and his plan was to look for acting parts the first part of the day and then he would come to the restaurant at 2 like I told him. I made him a prep cook, and he was doing really good. This went on for a few days. On Saturday after work I asked if he remembered our conversation at the reunion. He said he did, and I said you remember how you said you would do anything? He said he did. I told him his two auditions for parts were because of a phone call from me, then I said and we need to work out some payment for the guy and food and rent. His head dropped for a second, and before I could say a word he started pulling off his shirt and when he looked at me he had this big smile. He then started taking off his jeans and asked if my tattoo of the bio-hazard sign was because I was trouble or because I was poz? I guess it was my turn to be shocked not his. I said I was poz, and then asked how he knew what it was. he reached over and started taking off my clothes and said he saw it at the gym and knew exactly how he was going to pay his rent if I was interested. I asked if he was poz and again he smiled and said, "I will be soon." For some reason I asked what his family would say and he said who gives a fuck, I came out before I left and my dad kicked me out, told me he had now place for a fag in his family and to go get sick and die. I asked if he always did what he was told and he said he didn't plan on dying anytime soon but he certainly planed on getting sick. As he said this he dropped to his knees and started sucking my dick. After sucking me for about 20 minutes we made out for a few minutes and then he said are you going to fuck me with that thing or what. I turned him around and bent him over and started to eat out his ass. I reached over and grabbed the lube and eventually started shoving it in with one finger. He looked back at me and said, "That's enough fuck me I need that dick." I told him it would hurt, and I needed to loosen him up to take my 8 inches. He looked in the mirror in front of himself and said, "I a god damn man and a dick sucking fag. Just fuck the hell out of me." I stood up behind him and aimed my cock at his hole. As I placed my head on his hole he started pushing back on me. I shoved in him all the way and stopped. He was screaming into a pillow and when he looked back up at the mirror with tears in his eyes he said, "What the fuck you waiting for? God dammit fuck me! Fuck my god dams ass and turn me in to a poz cum whore. Fuck me please!" And so I did. We fucked three times that night and two times after our work out at 5. I was late for work, but it was worth it. After a few weeks Broadway and acting no longer seemed important. After about three weeks of fucking his ass and yes him fucking me too, he got the fuck flu. I took a weeks vacation and fucked the hell out of him every chance I got. After the flu, I introduced him to the gay boys at work and told him to have fun. Not long after that he and I started a relationship fucking each other and any hot young stud who would let us fuck them or who would fuck us. Maybe I'll go back to the reunion next year with my new boy toy and see what they all say.

It's extremely rare to not be able to tell. Guys are different in ways which they let me know they're about to breed me. There's the obvious "I'm gonna cum", which gives me the anticipation of it all, but those aren't my favourite. I like to pay attention to the subtle cues. My preferred bottoming position is on my back facing my top, looking directly into each other's eyes as he is deep inside me. There's a gentle balance during a fuck of a top's pace(s), breathing, and facial expressions. In a sexual plateau phase, where they are hard but not close, all of these act in a concerted rhythm. If his pace increases, and his breathing and sounds increase in tandem...he's not close, just providing a bit of variety. One tell-tale sign is the moment of an open-mouth, mid-level sigh of "Ahh...." This is accompanied by a slight glossing of the eyes and a jaunted change of pace. Sometimes a guy might want to edge, so he'll abruptly stop for a few seconds and start again at slow pace. From here, the concerted rhythm of thrusts, grunts, and body movements goes out of sync. The eyes may squint a little, he may hold back a grunt or two, his hands may grip me tighter. From here, it's a race to the finish line. I respect my tops to not start begging for his cum, as I find it could put my top under pressure - I'll only verbalise if directed by my top. My goal at that point is to make sure I remain opened up and find a way to make my hole more inviting...a subtle way of letting my top know that I'm ready for his seed. It usually does the trick...a few hard strokes, a further stiffening of his cock, and next thing I know I can feel the gooey wetness of being pumped full of jizz. The power shooters are the best, as you can feel the actual squirts, though. I think something in my body chemistry changes when I can tell that there's fresh jizz being deposited inside me. I once had a guy tell me that he could see my face light up when I could tell he was close. Again, another sign that it's more about the connection, rather than an insistence on verbalising it.

Maybe that threesome/group play you're fantasizing about should be something you live out on your own without him...chances are that if he is vanilla, he is probably not going to find it fun to watch strangers (that he may find unattractive) fuck and breed you. Now if he comes to you with it, that's a different story. It sounds like from what little you've revealed here that you are sexually incompatible and it's gonna take a lot for you to stay together. I get the whole thing about wanting your cake and eating it too, but maybe you guys would be better off as friends. Or if you're really in love (and not simply in love with the idea of being in love), consider that you might just have to eat dinner at home and enjoy dessert somewhere else.

Lube up your cock before you put the condom on. That can help ease the sensation of the condom on your dick. It's also possible that he'll be more willing to go bare if you lose your erection while fucking him. Having a good fuck abruptly stop can be the push that convinces people to just ditch the condom (it's what got me to ditch condoms). Don't stealth him. As hot as that is in porn in practice it can get you in a lot of trouble and isn't worth the risk. Good luck

It was just a couple hours ago from this hot 30y/o tatted latino vers top with an amazing 9” uncock cock. I got up early on a Sunday morning & drove almost 2 hours to get on my hands & knees, go ass up and take his loads. He started off with an amazing tongue session that drove me insane. While i couldn’t see from my angle, his lips & tongue felt like he was french kissing my hole...driving his tongue in as deep as humanly possible. Before adding his own load....he had a special surprise for me. He pulled out a used condom which stretched to about the size of a large orange and filled full of what he described as 18+ loads collected from both gay and straight friends over the past few days. He kept it refrigerated to make sure it stayed fresh. He grinned, pulled out a turkey baster & told told to to stay ass up & enjoy. In less thank a minute, the condom was empty and my guts were fully basted with each and every load. He then mounted me and unloaded another 5 of his own loads before plugging me up to prevent any from leaking out before i got dressed, got in my car & drove home. They’re still incubating inside me and i just got a text from him saying he wants to come over and drop a few more loads. The response was a no brainer...come over.

Sorry for the delay. This is the last part for now. Enjoy Part 5 As a kid, I'd see my parents sneaking kisses and moments when they thought the kids weren't around. A slap in the butt, a squeeze here and there, playing footsie- my parents were completely crazy about each other. As I grew up, part of me always wanted that connection. To be crazy in love with someone, even after 20 years of marriage. Maybe this time, I'll get what I want -- I woke up to an empty bedroom. As my eyes adjusted to the morning sun, I saw a tray full of food, coffee, a glass of water and aspirin on the coffee table next to the bed. Next to the tray was a note- "Out on work, be back by 3pm. Eat, rest, stay" While that sounded great, I really needed a shower first. Gingerly standing, a dull pain emanated from my hole and traveled down the length of my thighs. My cunt had taken quite the pounding last night and by the looks of it, I'd be out of commission for a while. I made my way to the washroom, peed and lathered up. As my soap-covered fingers ran down my ass, I felt the soreness in the puffed outer walls. Slowly rubbing my cunt, I remembered the events of last night. Daddy pounding the crap out of me as I begged for his toxic load, the fullness of his cock not only filling my hole but also a deep yearning of belonging in my soul. His body on mine, his dick planted deep within as our bodied merged into one another, becoming a part of the other in more ways than one. Despite the dull soreness, my ass puffed at the thought of his mighty cock and shuddered, sending shivers down the length of my body. A quick shower later, I was back in the room wolfing down on the food he had left. Once done, I headed downstairs to the living area. It was 11am, so I had 4 hours to go before daddy was home. My stuff wasn't anywhere in sight, which was a massive disappointment. After the message I had sent out last night, I was curious to see what was everyone's response. Maybe it was exhibitionism or my own perversion, but I wanted to know how people had reacted and what they thought of the successfull Ian Connelly, now a poz loving whore for a daddy bear. I wasn't concerned about their disapproval, disdain or disgust. I was beginning to realize I was thriving on the thought of it. Funny what a night can do to you. -- At 3, when Daddy walked in through the door, he found a very grateful me on all fours right in front of the door. I couldn't find any gear or toys, but I did find some used jockstrap of his while snooping around the laundry room in the basement. I had put it on before planting myself in front of the door. "Mmm, pig knows what daddy likes" he said as he stepped up closer to me. I looked up towards him, only to feel his shoe on the nape of my neck. He applied force, making my head go straight down onto his other shoe. Without prompting, I stuck my tongue out and started lapping the dirt and filth, grateful to be able to serve him. We stayed like that for about ten minutes during which time daddy made me spit shine his shoes with my tongue. Far from being disgusted, it felt right to do it. After everything he had done for me, how could I pass on the chance to be of service to him. When he was satisfied, he pulled me up and planted his lips on mine. Unlike last night, there was a tenderness to him. This was not the kiss of a man possessed, this was a kiss of a man displaying his love and ownership. I almost melted as he wrapped his arms around mine and pulled me in closer. His tenderness faded as the kiss become more aggressive and passionate. Daddy pulled on my tongue, I bit his lip, he bit down on my lower lip, I sucked on his tongue like a cock and passed a lot of spit into his mouth. He pushed the spit back as we kissed like 2 lovers, reunited after ages. Moments passed before we finally let each other go and as our lips parted, spit fell between us on our chests. "Hey boy, miss me?" "Fuck daddy, I missed you so bad." "I'm here now piglet, daddy's not going anywhere." He didn't even have time to respond as I lunged upon him. The force of my assault would have toppled any man but daddy held his ground. Using my momentum against me, he grabbed me and tackled me into the ground. I landed chest first, making me yelp in pain, and paralyzing me for a moment. Daddy landed on top of me, his weight pinning me to the floor and pulled down the jockstrap. Loudly spitting into his palm, he coated his cock with his spit and started pushing into my very sore hole. My hole was still tender from the previous night and the force of his penetration made me see stars. I started to scream in pain but it didn't stop him from ripping my hole apart. "Never forget pig, I'm your daddy for a reason", he grunted close to my ear as he fucked me mercilessly. For the next few minutes he kept fucking me while grunting and spewing profanity. His hairy body worked up a sweat, creating a beautiful musk of real man that made my brain spin. The heat of his body worked me up as well and soon enough, I was grunting in a mix of acute pain and pleasure. We were 2 animals, rutting to attain a higher goal- firmly establishing the alpha and beta status of our relationship. And that relationship was forever fixed when daddy grunted loudly and let his toxic cum coat the walls of my raw and scraped asshole, making me cum in the process. When he pulled out, I was in extreme pain. My ass felt like it had been scrapped by glass and my insides felt like they had been squished in a blender. But the endorphins in my brain was keeping me awake, letting me power through this intense assault and allowing me to hold on to this moment. "I love you daddy," I croaked out, meaning every word I said. "I love you too pig," daddy replied, his face breaking into a beautiful smile as he slowly leaned in for a kiss. "Lets get you to bed boy. You need some rest." Saying so, daddy helped me stand on my feet and led me to the bed where I promptly crashed. All I remember between standing up and passing out was daddy's bulk pressed against mine, as we cuddled on the bed. --- Epilogue After that day, I never went back to my old life. I was promptly fired from my job but it didn't matter. Fortunately, I had enough saved to last me a decade even if I chose to not invest and lived economically. Not that it mattered, because the second I sold off everything I owned, I gave the money to daddy. He was my master, it seemed only right to let him choose what to do with money. My job was to serve him and his needs, and that became the sole reason for my existence. About 15 days after my first fuck with dad, I came down with the fuck flu. Fortunately, it wasn't so bad and I was only out of commission for 4 days. By day 5 I was horny and ready for daddy's big cock to slide into my puffed up cunt. I let him know just how badly I needed him by straddling him and riding him cowboy, thanking him for the gift and setting me free. I live with dad now and its been 3 years since I have been with him. A lot has changed since then. But even after all this time, I still wake up next to daddy and thank my stars for bringing him to me. I love this man and I'll love him till the day I die. He gave me his death seed but in doing so, he gave me a chance to be reborn. But enough with the reminiscing. For now, daddy and I are out in the hunt looking to poz some neg guys. Daddy just went full blown and we are celebrating by pozzing as many guys as we can tonight at the club. But no matter who we fuck, I am the only guy taking him home with me tonight. Its time to upgrade my poz blood too.

Due to the pandemic, I had not traveled anywhere for over a year, and cabin fever set in long ago. So I decided I needed a change of scenery and I drove to a small coastal city about 5 hours away. I settled into my hotel and looked around on Grindr and Scruff. I found a profile with a sexy DILFish guy who was at work. We set a time for him to come over after he finished and I went for a walk and explored the town. As it got close to 4:30 I headed back to the hotel. The guy said he just wanted to cum in my throat, which was fine, but I hoped maybe he'd change his is mind and breed me, so I cleaned out. I was ass up on the bed with the door propped open, and he walked in and slapped my ass. I ended up on my knees with him feeding me poppers as I sucked his cock. He didn't make any advances toward my ass unfortunately. I gave him a first-class blow job though and he nutted huge a very bitter tasting load in my throat and mouth which I didn't waste. I kept sucking him after he wanted me to stop. LOL.

Part 11 We arrived at Jim and Tom's place just a little before 9. I made Eric crawl on his hands and knees while I led him on a leash. We walked up to the door and rang the bell. A tall and very thin man in his 50's answered the door. It was Jim. He was dressed in leather pants and a harness which showed off his huge tit rings nicely. He welcomed us in and introduced us to Tom, who was also in his 50's. Tom was wearing a pair of chaps and a leather vest that did little to cover his big, hairy belly. His soft dick hung down a good few inches, and his balls even lower. Since this was Florida, they didn't have a basement dungeon. Instead, they guided us to their two car garage that they had converted into a soundproof sex den. It had almost anything you could imagine. Cages, stocks, benches, a St. Andrew's cross, a sling, a fuck machine, and more. The walls were lined with whips and bondage devices and dildos of all kinds. These guys took their hobby seriously! There were several men there already, most of them older, all of them wearing leather. A younger naked man, covered in tattoos and piercings, walked up to us and immediately kneeled and bowed his head. "This is slave 1." Said Tom. "He's been our property for many years now. Show the men your back, slave." Slave 1 turned around and we could see his back covered in scars from years of abuse. "Slave 2 is over there." Tom motioned. We looked and saw another younger man in a tiny metal cage. It was so small that he couldn't move around in it. He was stuck in an uncomfortable position on his hands and knees, the wire bottom of the cage digging into his flesh. "He's being punished for breaking a dish earlier." Tom explained. Jim looked at Brian in his regular clothes and grabbed his hand, leading him into the house. "I think we can find something more suitable for you to wear." He said as he guided the young man into the house. "Slave, take the boy to the display area while we wait for more guests to arrive." Tom instructed him. The slave took Eric's leash and led him to one side of the garage. In just a few moments, Eric was strung up to chains that spread his arms and legs apart, allowing full access for the men to examine his young body. And damn he looked hot like that, strung up in his slutty prince costume. And speaking of hot, Brian returned to the garage wearing a pair of very tight leather shorts, a leather harness, and boots. His body was spectacular. He obviously spent many hours in the gym and the leather showed it off perfectly. I could see why he played Gaston! "Now, for you." Tom said taking Brent's leash and leading him to one of the benches. He quickly had the boy secured to it and proceeded to attach a funnel gag to his head. He took a sharpie and wrote urinal across his back. Then slave 1 pushed a fuck machine up to Brent's exposed hole. He pushed the dildo into the boy and turned it on. The machine started a slow, non stop fucking of Brent's stretched out hole. More men were starting to arrive. Still mostly older, but there were a few in their late 20's, early 30's. They all examined Eric as he hung there, running their hands all over his body and fingering his wet hole. "We're going to have a good turnout." Said Jim. "Should be more than last night. When we sent out his pic and told them he was a neg mormon boy, well let's just say people were very excited to contribute to the cause. Now, wanna party?" He asked, pulling out a pipe. "Thank you, but I brought my own" I replied pulling out a little case. I unzipped it to reveal a pipe, a small torch, a fat bag of T, and a few prepared rigs. "Very well." He said, walking away. "Have at it. The festivities will be starting soon!" I looked around as I loaded the pipe to see many people also partying. Not all, but most. Our little group passed our pipes around, and when one got to Brian, he hesitated for a moment before he too took a hit, coughing it out. It was obviously his first time. After few rounds, Brian was inhaling it like a champ, and the look on his face said it all. He was feeling good! I looked around the room and counted 30 men. Some of them had that sunken, sickly look. I noticed the old man from the video of Brent's gangbang. He looked even worse in person, if that was possible. Then, slave 1 took Eric down from his hanging position and led him to the sling. A couple of men picked him up and laid him in it, quickly securing him down. I walked over to him and tied his arm off, administering yet another dose to the already seriously fucked up kid. Then the fun started. The first man to approach Eric had a nice big cock with a p.a. on it and a biohazard tattoo on his chest. Another man covered Eric's face with a popper soaked rag as the first man grabbed Eric's thighs and slammed his cock in. He buried it deep in one hard thrust and Eric let out a long, loud moan. Then the man really started to fuck Eric. He pounded the boy over and over, changing the angle of his cock so he was hitting all parts of Eric's insides. He fucked Eric for about 5 minutes before he buried himself in the teenage boy and shook as he unloaded his poz cum into the slut beneath him. As soon as he pulled out, the next man slammed into Eric without even a break. "Oh fuck, that's so hot!" I heard Brian say behind me. "Look at that little bitch take those cocks!" I glanced behind me to see Brian stroking his cock as it stuck out of his fly. "Look at that little fucking whore take that cum!" I looked back at Eric just as the man fucking him came in his cunt. Man after man fucked Eric as he layed helplessly in the sling taking load after load of dirty, poz cum. My own cock was rock hard as I watched the sweet young princes destruction. After Eric had taken his 12th load, Brian tapped me on the shoulders. "Hey, can I try some of that stuff you gave Eric." He asked. "You mean the shot?" "Yea that. I want to try that!" I smiled knowing I was about to turn another hot guy to the dark side. "Ok, sit down." I said as I led him to a bench. He watched carefully as I tied off his arm and swabbed his vein. I inserted the needle, got the flash of blood, and emptied the syringe into his arm. Then I held up his arm as I released the band. He gasped a deep breath then started coughing. "Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god." He repeated. "How do you feel?" I asked? "Oh my god, I gotta fuck him. I gotta fuck him now!" He said as he walked over to Eric. His latest fucker was dumping his 14th load as Brian approached. But instead of fucking him in the sling, Brian undid his restraints and pulled him off of it. He dragged Eric across the cement floor, and threw him on a large mattress on the floor. Then he motioned to one of the younger guys who also had a huge dick. "Come here bro!" He said. "I want to bust this bitch wide open! Let's double fuck the whore!" He had the guy lay down and picked up Eric, then sat him down on the big cock. He pushed Eric so he was laying on the man's chest and lined his huge cock up to the boys ass lips. Then he grabbed Eric's shoulders and slammed his dick into the boy. Eric let out a howl as his hole was stretched wider than it had ever been. Someone handed Brian a popper rag and he held it over Eric's face as he rammed his cock deep, over and over. "Come on bro!" He egged on the guy beneath. "Fuck this little bitch! Let's rip him apart!" I watched in awe as these two monster cocks pounded into Eric over and over, practically splitting the boy in two. And it didn't take long before they were both pumping their loads into the fucked up mormon boy. Brian pulled out and stood up, covered in sweat. "Come on guys! This little bitch needs two more cocks!" He said. Two more men climbed onto the mattress and Eric was quickly double impaled again. He was double fucked by 6 more guys before he was moved from the mattress and onto a fuckbench. A gas mask was placed over his head, and guys took turns filling it up with white smoke. The old diseased guy stepped up next and slid his cock into the tied down cumdump. My cock got rock hard as I watched him fuck the helpless boy and shoot his poisonous load into his cunt. Meanwhile, I noticed Dave and Jeffery and taken Brian into the corner and were about to slam him again. I watched as they stuck him and he started to cough again. Then, quick as a flash, they had bent him over and were locking the sticks before he knew what was going on. Brian started to object but was quickly silenced by a ball gag that was shoved into his mouth. I watched as Dave pulled off his shorts and rubbed some lube on his dick. Then he slid it into Brian. He didn't even give Brian a chance to adjust to the intrusion before he started fucking him. He held onto Brian's hips as he pounded that hot, tight bubble butt. Soon, he was shooting his dirty load in the fuckchute beneath him. Then Joe, who had joined them with Alex, slid his cock into the waiting hole and was soon adding his dirty load with Dave's. I turned my attention back to Eric as more dirty loads were deposited into his ruined hole. I didn't look back at Brian until I heard his muffled scream. I turned to see Jeffery had buried his gigantic cock into the unwilling muscle ass beneath him. After every man had used Eric, I untied him and led him over to the mattress. I layed him down and crawled on top of him. I slid my dick into what used to be a tight hole. Now, it was a loose, sloppy, cum filled wreck, and I loved it! "I'm so proud of you my little prince." I whispered into his ear as I slopped around in his ass. "You made me very happy taking all those cocks, all those loads, all that dirty cum. Now I have one more for you, my prince." I kissed him as I added one final load to his sloppy cunt. As we all were leaving, I thanked our hosts for the wonderful evening. "You are so very welcome, and thank YOU for this extra little treat!" Jim said as he pushed the plunger of another syringe into Brian as Tom slid his cock into him.

10. With two more loads from Rodger pumped deep in my cunt, we sat half-dressed on his couch. “How do you feel?” “I feel amazing. I meant what I said, I’ve never felt more myself. Did you send Sir the vidoes we took?” “Yep just sent them, so he knows your cunt if free for your next assignment.” “You think he’s going to send me out to more guys?” Rodger laughed, “Hell yes, at least a couple more. If your cunting is anything like mine you wont finish today till late, and you’ll wake up tomorrow sore and gaped.” “Oh fuck.” “Yeah, he wants to make sure that you’re a big enough cum slut that you’ll serve him whenever he wants.” “Hopefully,” I leant forward and kissed Rodger, “that means getting fucked more by you.” He laughed, “I have a feeling that I’ll be lubing your cunt up for Sir regularly.” “Good,” I said, my lips inches from his. I shifted position and straddled his legs. His shorts bulged against my ass as I rocked back and forth kissing him harder and deeper. Rodger’s hands slid down my back to cup my ass. “You trying to get me worked up so I breed that cunt again?” “Maybe,” I bit his lip lightly. He grinned. Then, my phone buzzed. “You should check that,” he kissed me lightly, “It’s probably Sir.” I groaned and shifted so I could get my phone out of my pocket. Rodger was right, it was Sir. He had liked the videos we’d sent him of Rodger fucking me and was typing another message. “Looks like you and Rodger really hit off boy. It’s time to go though I’ve got another cock for you to take care of.” “How did you know I was still with Rodger Sir, lol?” “Just a good guess. 🙂 Ready for your next cock?” “Yes Sir!” “Good, he’s expecting you.” He sent me an address close to Sir’s apartment. “Tell Rodger to clean up and come over to my place as well.” “Yes Sir.” “Well, looks like we’ll have to wait for that next fuck,” Rodger said, reading the text off of my phone. “Soon though,” I said kissing him again. “Of course, now get dressed. You’ve got a cock to take.” “You know anything about where I’m going?” Rodger laughed, “Sure I do, but I can’t tell you that. It’ll take all the fun out of it.” I climbed off of him, found my shirt and kissed him once more before leaving the apartment. “I’ll see you soon,” he said with that same toothy smile. “I hope so.” I had been a little sad to leave Rodger but as soon as I started walking towards my next assignment I felt the hunger grown in me. I liked not knowing who was about to fuck me. Rodger was right of course, I’m a cum dump and this was my perfect life. This guy lived a little further than the rest, it took me almost twenty minutes to walk there. I was starting to sweat, was half hard, and leaking cum from my battered cut by the time I got there. I stunk of sex. I loved it. If this guy wanted a pig he certainly was getting one. I buzzed the apartment, went up in the elevator, and knocked at the apartment door. It was quickly answered by a completely naked man, probably around forty-five. He had short cropped salt and pepper hair, a square stubbly jaw, and a light dusting of fur all the way down his body. His cock was already hard, long but not too thick, with fat low hanging balls. “Perfect timing, come on in,” he had a light, airy, sort of voice that was a little at odds with his gruff appearance. “Might as well strip now,” he said, closing the door behind me, “We all know why we’re here.” I laughed and shucked my clothes in the entry way. “I’m Andrew,” he led his way into a bedroom, “and this is my husband Scott.” Laying on the bed was a handsome ginger, also already naked stroking his cock. Scott had a rounder face, and floppy red hair, he was maybe in his late thirties. His well-toned body was pail and freckled, his pink nipples standing out in stark contrast. His cock stood straight up from a bush of bright orange pubes. “God I love when Mike breaks in a new boy,” Scott said, stroking his cock, “Come suck me boy.” “Yes Sir!” I just about ran to the bed, got between Scott’s legs and swallowed his cock. I could taste cum on his dick as I swallowed it, and something else. It dawned on me suddenly: ass. He had been fucking someone very recently. “Like the taste of my husband’s hole boy?” “Fuck yes Sir,” I gasped. “Good, now stick your ass up so he can play with your cunt.” Without taking my mouth off of his cock I shifted so my ass was sticking up in the air and Andrew got behind me. I felt his stubble first and then his tongue made contact with my puffy cunt. He groaned and dove in. His tongue delved deep into my cummy hole, swirling around the edges, making me moan at I swallowed his husband’s dick. Scott’s hands held the back of my head and forced me down on his cock till I gagged a little, my nose pressed deep in his ginger pubes. Meanwhile Andrew was lapping hungrily at my wet cunt. I groaned as I swallowed as much of Scott as I could. “Fuck this is a juicy cunt. How many loads have you taken?” Scott let go of my head so I could answer, “Four in the last like three hours.” He rubbed his dick on my hole, and Scott forced me back onto his cock. “I don’t even need lube right now you’re so wet.” He pressed his cock into my slack hole, dropped a little spit on it, and slide inside of me. My body relaxed. As he entered me any tension in my body just vanished as I gave into being a cumdump for this man I had just met. My hole gave way easily and opened wide for him to slide in. Andrew gave an appreciative grown as he sank balls deep inside of me. I moaned around Scott’s cock, and was rewarded by a strong twitch of his shaft knocking his cock against my tonsils. “Fuck this pussy is good,” Andrew moaned as he fucked me. I bucked my hips back as hard as I could without letting Scott’s cock out of my mouth. Andrews hands were on either side of my hips, holding me in place and slamming him into me even harder. Scott was now fucking my throat too, I gagged a little as he pressed himself down my throat. The two of them kept up a steady stream of dirty talk about how good my holes felt as they used me. It was like I was just a sex doll to them, they talked about me as if I couldn’t hear them at all. I loved it, more affirmation that this was the correct path for me. I started to slip away, my mind lost in the fuck. My mouth and my cunt became my soul focus and everything else was blank. “Babe, you’ve got to try this hole,” Andrew said. Scott pushed me lightly off his dick and said “Sit on my cock boy.” I shifted so I was straddling his hips and lined his fat cock up with my slick hole. Letting out a slow breath I pressed backwards and felt him burst inside of me. Scott gave be a wicked smile and I sat down hard, impaling myself. He grunted his appreciation, wrapped his arms around my shoulders and pulled me forward as he bucked his hips up into me. I pushed back, meeting each thrust as hard as I could, eliciting groans of pleasure from the beefy man. As he got more aggressive he pulled me forward so that I was pressed flat against his chest, his little patch of ginger chest hair grinding against me. He winked and then kissed me. For a moment he held still inside of me, his now doing the work. The kiss was rough, and passionate, and meant as a distraction. Andrew was shifting behind us, and I didn’t notice him getting in position over my ass until I felt his cock against my hole too. I very quickly understood what was about to happen. These men were going to double penetrate me, something that had never happened to me before. I did what I had been taught. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly willing my hole to relax. The pressure from Andrew’s cock built as I breathed out, and then, just when I was out of air, popped inside. I basically screamed. I had never been this open. Even the fastest cock I had taken since meeting Sir had not stretched me this wide. My hole felt tight again, it was actually a struggle to accommodate both of these dicks. I relished that feeling. I pushed out, opening my hole so that they could both fuck me. Feeling the change Andrew slowly withdrew and then pressed in again, then Scott. Slowly they built up a rhythm, and it wasn’t long before they were both pounding my hole as if they were the only one inside of me. My cunt just grew around them, spreading wider than I had thought possible. A sloppy grin crossed my face and my eyes rolled back in ecstasy. I knew that I was making stupid sounds but that didn’t matter. The two of them were still talking to each other like I was some inanimate sex toy, and the sounds of their cocks slamming in my sloppy cunt filled the room. I was in pig heaven. Every time I thought I had reached the peak of being a whore for Sir something new happened that tested my bounds and showed me I was even more of a depraved slut that I had ever known. I started to beg these two men to breed me, to fill me with their sperm, to make my cunt drip with their loads. I wanted them to use me. I was their ragdoll cumdump. I needed their seed. Scott was the first one to change pace, his breathing deeper. With a deep grunt he murmured, “Fuck I’m breeding his cunt,” and his cock spasmed inside of me. Andrew kept fucking me unabated, his rhythm never changed, he just kept using his husbands cum as lube to fuck me. He fucked me deeper, and forced me into his husband’s chest. I was panting and letting out little whimpers as he pounded my abused hole. Several more minutes when by like that, Scott holding me comfortingly tight and Andrew drilling my hole deeper and deeper, before he moaned loudly and drove balls deep into me. “Take that load you dumb cunt,” he said as he unloaded inside of me. I just sighed and said “Thank you, Sirs.”

Part 20 - The Not So Discreet Rendezvous Carrington stood at the window looking over at number 8, Charlie had been gone a long time and darkness was now closing in. He finished dressing and went down for dinner, the manor seemed almost too quiet for words after the manic Saturday. He checked in with Simon then booked himself on the last flight of the day out of London back to Atlanta on Monday evening. Carrington went up to his room and packed his clothes ready, he hated doing last minute things. The door to his bedroom burst open and Harry stood there in his underwear. "Oi Yank" Harry called over "Catch me if you can!" he shouted then bolted out. Carrington ran out towards his room and opened the door "I know you are here" he said giggling. "What the..." Carrington said feeling his clothes being taken off his body from behind. He looked over his shoulder and saw Conrad pull down his trousers then started kissing his legs. Harry closed the door and moved in front of Carrington running his hands across the firm pecs and six pack, his nipples standing slightly erect and thick enticing Harry's mouth that slowly worked licking and sucking gently at them. He felt something warm around his left ankle and tried to look down but Harry was keeping him way to occupied, the same feeling then happened around his right ankle. Gently coaxing Harry away he looked down and found Conrad had put leather padded ankle restraints on him. Carrington pulled Conrad up to his feet then looked at Harry who was holding wrist restraints grinning mischievously nodding for him to hold his wrists out. Carrington grinned 'Not as innocent as you both look' he said grabbing Conrad for a kiss and placing his arms over Conrad's shoulders allowing Harry to put the restraints on. "You wanted to spend the night with us" Conrad said softly, "Now you have no choice". Harry pulled him to the bed looking at Conrad "I like our new sex toy" he cheekily said. Carrington chuckled falling on the bed "Hope you both know I will get my turn" he said. Conrad held up a cock cage "Simon gave me this as well" he said to Harry. "Oh fuck!" Carrington said looking at them both. All the time his attention was drawn to Conrad, Harry had chained his ankles to the bed posts and now moved up to his wrists. He didn't fight it, instead the turn of events this evening was taking were making him so aroused and horny he didn't know what to do. For the first time in his life he had become powerless and now he watched Conrad slipping the cock cage ring in place and tugging at his balls for good measure, moaning in pleasure feeling the cool metal cage encasing his cock and hearing the click of the small durable padlock securing the cock cage in place. Easily filling the cage Carrington twisted his hips moaning with his cock struggling to expand, the sensation was completely drowning him in euphoria and unable to stop the pre-cum oozing out. His moans and cries of pleasure filling the room and hallway disturbing Simon from his work. He went over to the large chest retrieved an item and walked down the to Conrad's bedroom, opening the door he looked at the scene smiling. Carrington's head shot up with a worried look on his face. "He is way to noisy" Simon said walking in handing Conrad the Bishop's head harness. Simon took a photo of Carrington tied down "Just in case you turn down the CEO position". "That is blackmail!" Carrington retorted laughing. Simon guided Conrad putting on the head harness and gagging Carrington's mouth muffling the sound. Simon winked at Carrington then walked out leaving him alone at the mercy of Conrad and Harry. Slowly they worked from his feet licking and kissing, gentle bites all the way up to his nipples. Shots of ecstatic pleasure flooding his body and the feeling of complete sexual delight took over his thoughts. Raising his head up he could feel the cage unlock from around his cock saturated in pre-cum. Harry straddled across Carrington grabbing his cock and easing it in to his arse. The muffled cries of pleasure from the powerful man under him feeling his total arousal forcing its way deep inside his arse, Harry slowly moved his hips and began riding and grinding down on Carrington's cock. Harry rolled his head back kissing Conrad with incredible passion. Slowly his rose off Carrington's cock 'I took his first load this morning, your turn for the first one' he said to Conrad kissing him. Conrad straddled over and eased himself down on Carrington's shaft gasping the more his arse stretched open to take him. Harry kissed Conrad then took the gag off the harness and kissed Carrington, speared deep by Carrington's tongue, Harry could feel the sexual state of Carrington being released through his tongue, devouring his mouth like a possessed man. Carrington looked up at Harry 'Can't hold on' he cried softly lifting his head to kiss Harry again. Conrad moaned louder, the hips under him pushed up in one mighty force catching Conrad by surprise with the expanding cock and hard jolts up coming from his hips. Conrad groaned in pleasure knowing he was getting this load deep in to his body the movement of Carrington's cock in his arse became slicker. Conrad moaned louder almost growling and grinding his arse down hard pushing Carrington's hips back on the bed. Finally Carrington's body relaxed and Conrad climbed off then secured the cock cage on again. This time Conrad and Harry used their fingers exploring every inch of Carrington to find his weak spot and stumbling across it by accident. The crook in the back of his knees instantly drove Carrington wild, the muffled laughing cries and tears streaming out the corner of his eyes, powerless to stop them they attacked each one teasing or torturing Carrington for nearly an hour. Harry retrieved the key and unlocked the cock cage instantly the cock grew ragingly hard springing up in to full erection. Harry took it all in one downward drive riding Carrington erratically for several minutes. He saw the change in Carrington's eyes and the hips pushing. Carrington growled and gave Harry an arse load of his cum, Harry moaned a big smile on his face and waited until Carrington finished his orgasm. He slipped off and reattached the cock cage over the slimy cum coated sexed cock. Conrad straddled across Carrington now and leaning forward removing the gag he kissed him deep moaning. It took a moment for Carrington to realise that Harry was penetrating Conrad. He giggled wishing he could hold Conrad's body whilst Harry fucked him, the sight turning Carrington on even more, he could almost feel the hard thrusts Harry was giving and he loved staring up in to Conrad's eyes during this frenzied sexual moment. It was the biggest teasing he had ever encountered, the two lads having sex over his body and him powerless to get involved. Harry orgasmed pushing Conrad's body flat on to Carrington's and the three shared a kiss in this awkward position. Briefly closing his eyes taking in the delights the bodies above him shuffled and now he had Harry straddled across him getting Conrad's cock. Torn between which one looked hotter getting fucked he decided they both looked better on his cock. Carrington raised his head and licked Harry's lips smiling up at him. Conrad leaned over Harry clasping his arms around Harry's waist humping and fucking him in true doggie style. Conrad looked down at Carrington grinning then hanging his tongue out of his mouth before sticking it in Harry's ear, his hips thrust up ejaculating in to Harry's arse, pulling Harry's face toward him Conrad roughly kissed his lover the pressure release that had built up in Conrad caused his hole to twitch releasing a dribble of Carrington and Harry's cum mixed together running down his leg. Conrad pulled out slowly and Harry rolled on to his back making erotic giggling sounds running his hands over his own body still wildly aroused. Conrad removed the cock cage and ring and untied Carrington. He smiled pulling them both close 'You both better sleep with one eye open or you might find yourself tied up' Carrington said teasing them both. He kissed each one in turn and Conrad turned off the bedside light. "Thank you" Carrington said, "I mean it, I needed this tonight" he yawned. Harry leaned over and kissed Carrington on the mouth "You are so sexy" he said. "Second that" Conrad said kissing Carrington then Harry. It took another few hours of fondling, sucking and kissing before they fell asleep, neither one stirring from their positions all night. Harry was the first to move with the sun coming through the window and turning over on this side, Carrington quickly followed nudging his cock at Harry's arse until he penetrated and pushed him over on to his stomach getting a little revenge. Conrad woke up laying on his side watching them, 'Your next' Carrington told him with an evil grin. Conrad smiled and leaned forward kissing him then slipping a hand under the sheet he stroked Carrington's arse teasing the hole with his finger. Carrington grabbed Conrad and moved over on top of him ramming his cock in hard and pounding Conrad for several minutes before returning to Harry, deciding neither one deserved his cum this morning he pulled out and stood up shooting his load over both their backs then jumped off the bed laughing. Monday morning was frantic around the manor, Harry and Adam left to go back to work. Adam told Simon outright that Conrad and Jamal were coming to London Tuesday evening until Thursday to get the tattoos done they had been discussing for several months and to have sex with his boyfriend. Expecting a back lash from Simon he just smiled and suggested they had afternoon tea at the Mandarin Oriental on Wednesday. It left Adam scratching his head wondering why on earth Simon would be in London. A gentle peace and tranquillity now took over the manor. Conrad and Jamal were busy planting new vegetables in the kitchen garden and now trying their hands at growing herbs that Beth had specifically asked for. Simon was in such a good mood he even paid them both a £10k bonus, the shares in IntecSolutions had gone up since trading started that Monday morning increasing value of his investment substantially. The board meeting finished at 4pm and Carrington was voted in to CEO by majority since Simon and Moham held the majority voting power. Jerry was removed from the company and Carrington was given an order by Simon to relocate the head office functions back to the UK. Carrington agreed and offered to step down once the work was completed but Simon refused asking if he would consider moving to the UK to head it up permanently, jokingly he reminded Carrington of the photo. By the time Carrington left for the airport he had agreed to make a decision once the relocation was completed, a trust between him and Simon that would evolve in to a close business relation and importantly friendship. Carrington had at least 5 months to decide, after all he didn't know if he would like being at the helm of the business. On the plus side his share value had doubled since news broke of him becoming CEO and the business moving back to the UK. It was a long flight back to Atlanta and his thoughts kept going to Charlie, he was so close to getting the one person he had undoubtedly fallen head over heels for, still he struggled to understand why he went for Charlie knowing he was straight. At least he would be busy and that would keep him occupied hopefully to forget about Charlie. Carrington chuckled to himself sipping a glass of red wine, he thought of Conrad and Harry and their amazing time in bed. Maybe moving to the UK wouldn't be so bad. Simon left the manor Tuesday morning looking at some office space in Alton that was only a couple of miles down the road. It needed some work doing on it but would make a perfect base for the companies return to the UK. He spent the rest of Tuesday working with Moham and secured the office space, Simon sold some shares to Moham making then equal shareholders and Carrington was under strict instructions to retain his shareholding and buy Jerry out. With Carrington at the helm, Adam and Harry were going to be asked to take on senior management roles and allowing them to be closer to Conrad and Jamal, Harry would have to retain some work with Moham until he could find a replacement that was just as good in the office and bedroom. Out of the blue that Tuesday number 9 Hibiscus drive went on the market and Simon swooped purchasing it within the hour. It would make an ideal home for Adam and Jamal he thought. Harry he didn't even think of since Conrad had all but moved in to the manor and was a constant but nice annoyance that he enjoyed having around, naturally he was expecting Harry to take up residence at the manor unless Conrad fought him and decided his family home is where he should live. Wednesday afternoon and Conrad was nursing his sore bits having spent several hours at the tattooist, he now had the hibiscus flower and letter J tattooed in colour just above his wrist on the underside of his arm. On his other wrist the scorpion, both items significant for Jack. Adam had the scorpion done in the same place as Conrad and seemed to bear the pain a lot better than Conrad, Jamal wasn't to keen on Adam getting another tattoo but relented since Adam wouldn't do it unless he agreed and Conrad put the pressure on him to say yes. They arrived at the Mandarin Oriental just after 4pm and were escorted to a table where Simon was sat with Moham. After a sumptuous afternoon tea Adam was about to leave with Conrad and Jamal to find Harry and head to his flat, there they would change before heading out to a few gay pubs around Soho. It would be Conrad and Jamal's first time actuall being in a gay bar or anywhere near the scene like this. Walking through the reception just before 6pm Sean entered the hotel. "Well look who it is!" Adam said walking away from Conrad and Jamal towards Sean. "Hello again". Sean nervously smiled "Hello" he replied unsure what to say. "Nice day" he said. Adam chuckled "Didn't know they let porn stars in here" he said quietly. Sean's eyes darted around "Bit fucking posh innit" he replied smiling at Conrad and Jamal. Adam leaned in "I know and I could polish your knob any day" he said giggling. "You are really disgusting, I hope tonight is not going to be like this" Conrad said grinning. "Oh I don't know" Jamal chipped in looking at Conrad with a grin. Sean raised an eyebrow "Oh are you three.. you know going at it?" he asked. Adam smiled "No, were going to a few bars. You meeting someone?" he asked noticing him shuffling. "Yeah" Sean replied. "One of the bidders at the party, we kind of have a date" he said. Adam looked at him "What the Arab...oh crap you having a date with Simon?" he suddenly asked. Sean shrugged "Don't know his name" he confessed checking the time on his phone "I'm late". "Well enjoy" Adam said dragging Conrad and Jamal away with him. "You think he is having a date with Simon?" Conrad asked almost sure that was the case. Adam nodded "He never usually comes to London" he replied. "It isn't Moham so must be". "Did you notice the tattoo?" Adam asked, Conrad shook his head "small biohazard on his arm". "I never noticed that" Conrad said laughing, "He has a lot of tattoos" he said reminding him. "Yeah I know, I only noticed it just now" Adam said sounding chirpy. "Detracts from his perfect body" Jamal said watching Sean walking off. Adam shoved Jamal "You will put out big time tonight for that" he said grinning. Jamal looked at Adam "You are not man enough to handle me" he replied smirking. "Your both just a couple of sissy girl fuckers" Conrad said chuckling. Jamal laughed "You should see me fuck this little oik, fucking screamer" he said to Adam. Adam burst out laughing causing a few people to turn and look at them in disgust from the loudness. Sean made his way through the reception unsure where to exactly go then spotted the guy sat with Moham. A big relief on his part skirting around the numerous people until he was stopped entering the lounge. "May I help you sir?" Adolfo asked standing in front of him. Sean nodded "I am here to meet my friends over there" he said pointing in their direction. "I see" Adolfo replied looking down at his attire, "Wait one moment please sir". He watched Adolfo glide across the room towards the table and lean over addressing the guy with what looked like an awful lot of grovelling and appeasement. Adam looked back and grinned then found the number he was looking for and sent a text to Dexter telling him they would be in Soho this evening if he wanted to join them for a drink. Simon looked up and Adolfo and spoke to him, Adolfo bowed his head and walked back towards Sean. "Yes sir the gentlemen are expecting you" Adolfo confirmed and escorted him over. "Sean glad you made it" Simon said standing up waiting for him to take a seat, "Thank you Adolfo". Sean said hello to Moham, "I thought they were going to throw me out" he said. Simon and Moham chuckled "Not if you here meeting me they won't" Simon reassured him. The usual self confidence of Sean was replaced by a nervous out of his comfort manner, feeling very under dressed sat in the opulent surroundings of the hotel. Effortlessly they moved saying good bye to Moham and in to the elevator up to the top floor and the suite overlooking Hyde Park. Sean made no attempt to admire the surroundings in the exquisite suite instead he roughly grabbed hold of Simon pushing him in to the bedroom. Undressing as he pushed Simon through the door, the sound of cloth tearing with Simon now being the aggressor ripping Sean's t-shirt from his body. Their kissing just as aggressive with their arms vying to get hold of each other's body, Simon getting the upper hand pushed Sean on to his stomach on the bed. His jeans roughly swiped off his buttocks to his knees half trapping his legs. Wasting no time Simon wrangled his cock free and plunged head first, the body under him fucking hard aiming to show who was boss. The east end mouth screaming profanities at Simon in a way that could only be described as teasing and tormenting the aggressor. One hand now holding Sean's head down against the bed, the other holding his lower back giving Simon the momentum needed to pound the shit out of this fucker. The dictionary of profound language spewing from Sean driving Simon on, desperately but in a loving way he wanted to split this guy in half destroying his hole and the incredibly succulent arse cheeks that moved in waves each time he bottomed out in Sean. The tattooed muscled body under him squirmed somewhere between agony and ecstasy with Simon settling in to a rhythm of continuous fast pounding. The sweat dripping down his body falling on to Sean and working himself up in to a frenzy, part of him had forgotten how good another muscled body felt at his mercy. Simon unable to restrain himself jabbed hard and deep, his balls fizzing in their own excitement released. The breeding contractions and pulses felt abnormally strong freezing Simon's body, his hips pressed down hard against Sean's arse flooding his insides grunting madly and thoroughly enjoying his orgasm. His body collapsed on top of Sean the moment the orgasm freed him from his frozen state, releasing his hands that held Sean down on the bed. Raising his head he turned to find Simon's face close to his, instantly their lips attaching in a deep kiss that lasted several minutes. "Hope your poz or on prep" Simon said pulling his cock out and slapping Sean's arse. Sean pointed to his discreet biohazard tattoo "Don't worry" he said confirming his status. "Sorry about your clothes" Simon said picking up the torn t-shirt on the bed. Sean smiled "No your not, I got the impression you didn't like them" he laughed. "I will call down and get you new ones brought up" Simon said laying on his back. "Is that it?" Sean asked a little concerned. "You had your fun now I go?". Simon turned his head towards Sean. "I got news for you I ain't going" Sean said warning him. Simon kissed his neck and shoulder. "By the way I give as good as I get" Sean said smirking. Simon chuckled "I am the man here" he replied stating his stance. Sean laughed easily flipping Simon on to his stomach "Equal partnership" he growled. Simon snapped his eyes open wide, sure enough Sean gave him a pounding that if anything was slightly more aggressive than what he gave Sean. Breaking only to eat a sandwich and take a cooling shower, Simon was finding it incredibly hard to keep his hands off and cock out of Sean. As promised Simon ordered some clothes for Sean who happily pranced around the suite naked then sat on the sofa sharing a bottle of wine with Simon looking out across the darkness of Hyde Park talking. "So is this going to be a one off?" Sean asked putting his glass down. Simon chuckled "I said one date" he replied topping up Sean's glass. Sean shook his head "Nah, you want more of it" he said, "I can tell how much you liked it". Simon smiled "Okay next week, here again" he said committing himself to another date. "Good" Sean replied, "When you asked me if I was poz does that mean you are not on meds?". Simon nodded watching Sean's expression change, "Do you want to date me?" Sean asked. He shuffled looking at his wine glass "Maybe" Simon replied, "I don't want to commit". Sean held Simon's hand "If we do, you have to start taking meds" he said seriously. Simon looked at him and slowly nodded "Agreed" he said making his first real commitment to Sean. Sean grinned "Drink up, I am still horny" he said downing his glass. Sean stood then belched walking over to the window bending over then looking back at Simon who grinned and was already sporting another erection. He didn't need asking and found it wildly thrilling to fuck Sean by the window knowing that anyone who looked up would be able to clearly see what was going on. He was beginning to find Sean even more interesting, his rough cut east end upbringing bordered on coarse, the lack of manners and his arrogance over what people thought made him so god dam sexy. It was a complete contrast to the person he met at the manor and who acted in porn films, clearly having to put on a different face and manners to suit the situation. In truth Sean was a real east end lad and when his front was down Simon found him to be enigmatic on one hand but then also straightforward with no flies on him. They were on their third bar trying to find something more suitable for their evening, Conrad and Jamal feeling like goldfish surrounded by cats pawing at them. It was like the men in the bars could smell fresh meat on the scene. Jamal clinging to Adam finding the whole thing pressing in on him, Conrad fed up with the constant arse feeling and corny one line pick up's grabbed Jamal and walked outside with him leaving their drinks along with Adam and Harry at the bar who were having a blast together. "Hate it" Conrad said standing next to Jamal who nodded. Conrad watched the familiar face walk past then stop "Twin boy" Dexter exclaimed. Conrad grinned "Dex right?" he replied whilst Jamal looked at them both. Dexter nodded "I got a text from Adam saying you were here out for a drink" he explained. "Dam you have one deep voice" Jamal said staring at him. "Oh sorry, Dex this is Jamal" Conrad said introducing them. Dexter smiled "Saw you with Conrad in the garden when I left" he said shaking his hand. "Adam is in the bar with Harry" Conrad said trying to point them out. Dexter nodded "That's okay rather hang out here with you two, I'm not in to gay things just fucking". Conrad and Jamal laughed "Same here" Jamal said with Conrad agreeing. "Hey Dex" Adam shouted in his merry state dragging Harry with him then kissing Jamal. After a flurry of introductions Adam could tell Conrad and Jamal were not engaged or enjoying the bars and suggested they head back to his penthouse. Dexter stood at the window looking at the city amazed by it all with Conrad and Jamal at his side. Adam poured wine for everyone and Harry grabbed the empty bottle sitting on the floor in the lounge 'Come on truth or dare' he called out laughing, everyone walked over and sat around in a circle. Harry spun the bottle and it stopped pointing at Dexter. "Truth or dare Dex?" Harry asked looking at him. Dexter chuckled "Hmm... dare" he bravely responded. Harry giggled "Snog Conrad for one minute" he said unable to keep his face straight. Dexter shrugged his shoulders and leaned over pulling Conrad across Jamal. He looked Conrad in the eye then closed his lips against Conrad's lightly at first until their mouths parted and tongues met. 'Time up' Harry said watching them with a smile, it took Jamal to push them apart to stop them kissing. "My turn to spin then" Dexter said spinning the bottle that landed on Jamal. Harry giggled "God I want to have sex with your voice" he said to Dexter. "Dare" Jamal immediately said laughing. Dexter grinned "In that case suck my cock" he said undoing his jeans. Jamal leant over and took Dexter semi hard cock in his mouth gently caressing at first until Adam piped up telling him to put some effort in to it. "Stop" Dexter said almost busting his load. Jamal spun the bottle that landed on Harry. "Dare" Harry said smiling broadly. Jamal laughed "Strip naked" he said folding his arms expecting Harry to bottle out. Harry stood up and took his shirt and trousers off, then his socks and finally his underwear then sat back down happily stroking his half erect cock looking at Dexter. "Way to easy" Harry said spinning the bottle and it landing at Conrad. Conrad looked at Harry shaking his head "Truth" he said deciding to mix things up. Harry grinned and looked at Dexter "Do you want a threesome with Dexter and I?" he asked. "Yes" Conrad replied spinning the bottle glancing at Dexter who was smiling away to himself. "Oh look" Conrad laughed with it stopping on Dexter "Truth or dare?" he asked. Dexter tapped his chin "Dare" he responded. "Strip naked" Conrad demanded. Dexter obliged revealing his tight fit body to wolf whistles. Dexter spun the bottle landing on Adam. "Truth" Adam said without being asked. "Who do you truthfully love the most?" Dexter asked. Adam nodded to Jamal "Him" he replied. "Then Harry, Conrad and you" he said smiling at Dexter. Adam spun the bottle landing on Jamal. "Truth" Jamal said watching Adam. "What are you thinking right now?" Adam asked. Jamal grinned "That I have had enough of this game and want to fuck you now" he said. Adam stood and hauled Jamal to his feet 'You three can use the spare bedroom' he said already halfway out of the lounge with Jamal and excitement in his voice. "Well that finished quickly" Harry said laying on his back on the floor. Dexter stood "I should head off" he said picking his clothes up. Conrad grabbed Dexter's trouser "No you don't, Harry and I haven't finished with you". Dexter felt Harry's hand gently touching his arse "Are we going to do this?" Dexter asked. Harry sat up and kissed him on the neck "You can go if you feel uneasy about this". Dexter grinned "No way am I passing this opportunity up" he exclaimed. He pushed Harry down on to his back swiftly getting on top and kissing him. Conrad grabbed his phone and filmed Harry and Dexter in the throws of sexual build up, he loved watching Dexter turning Harry in a submissive desperate mess. There was a kind aura about Dexter that was highly sexual, his deep voice and talented tongue and lips that made Harry putty in his hands. Obliviously lost in thought he felt the phone being taken from his, Dexter moved in on Conrad giving him the most incredible kiss. Harry continued the filming of Conrad being kissed down, his body relaxing and pulling Dexter down on top of him. His legs pushing Conrad's open asserting his dominance position grinding his erection against Conrad's. No one really knew who was going to do who and as soon as Dexter released the quivering mess of Conrad he sat up on his knees. Harry came up behind him kissing his neck and shoulders, Conrad composed himself kneeling in front kissing him again. This time it was Dexter who felt the full force of these two lads overwhelming his body. Every time he tried to touch one of them they grabbed his hands holding them still. His head pulled this way to kiss Harry then back to kiss Conrad 'Stop it' he muttered, feeling his hands being let free. Dexter breathed hard "Sorry you nearly made me spunk" he said smiling. Harry and Conrad giggled, "You are both amazing guys, so sexy and just my thing" Dexter said. Conrad caught a glimpse of a lost look in his eyes "You are incredible Dexter" Conrad replied. Harry kissed his neck "Delightful tease and tasty" he said "Never forget that!". Dexter laughed "I am nothing, have nothing. Live from cock to cock that is all" he replied. "Come on let's go to bed and enjoy each other" Conrad said standing up. Dexter grinned "Yeah, want to a bang a load up you both" he said pulling Harry up. Harry and Conrad chuckled escorting Dexter to the bedroom with Harry leading the way. The words Dexter spoke rang hard with Conrad, he couldn't help feeling that life had been unkind to Dexter both where he lived and life the area dealt him. Adam had told him that Dexter had got a pretty good pay out from the party plus Simon's gift, he was also being looked out for by Adam and Moham although nothing had come to fruition yet just Adam's friendship. Adam was holding the money for Dexter since he daren't put the money in his account or his parents would grab and squander it leaving him with nothing. One thing was becoming evident from the last few hours, Dexter was a sound ordinary guy that Harry and he had developed a soft spot for, and he was one hell of a kisser. The three scrambled on the bed and made Dexter toss a coin as to who he was getting first. Conrad was heads and won, the turn of events about to get even more bizarre with the three. Harry sat at the top of the bed and kissed Conrad pushing him towards Dexter 'I want to watch this, make love to him Dexter' he demanded very clearly excited by the thought. Dexter smirked and nodded pulling Conrad in to his arms and instantly engaging in a deep kiss, Harry turned on the video of his phone and set it on the bedside table pointing at Conrad and Dexter. His kissing soon having the desired effect and slowly Dexter lowered Conrad on to his back slipping between his legs. Kissing down his body adding a few bites here and there and pushing his legs up. Slowly working his tongue around the soft globes of his balls lifting the legs higher exposing Conrad's tempting arse. His tongue softly gliding lower and circling around his hole, Conrad gasped softly and moaned, his hands grabbing Harry's feet. Suddenly he let out a cry as a stroke of sheer pleasure ran ragged through his body. The tongue expertly pushed in and out of his hole, licking around the lips then pressing harder until they parted still tightly holding on to the invading tongue. His toes curled feeling like he just wanted to cry tears of happiness and sexual feeling. The cool air hitting his hole as Dexter blew gently then kissed it moving back up his body never once touching his cock adding to the sexual frustration now coursing in his body. Dexter looked down at Conrad who stared up blankly completely out of tune in his world of bliss. The resuming kiss and placement of the cock poised at his hole, the pressure in the kiss and cock tantalisingly increased. Conrad gasped and grabbed hold of Dexter's waist, his hole had opened and allowed Dexter to slip the head in. The discomfort quickly replaced by the intoxicating kiss, his back arching slightly off the bed his toes curling again with Dexter easing his cock deeper in to Conrad's body. His head lifted with Dexter putting an arm around his neck holding him, his other arm and hand rested around the top of his head, their faces so close he looked up in to Dexter's eyes. He raised his eyebrow in an expression of are you ready for me, well tough if you are not. Conrad pushed his head up and kissed him harder, the arms closed around locking Conrad's head in place and allowing Dexter to work his mouth against Conrad's, his hips gently moving his balls rubbing against Conrad's arse. His cock deep inside massaged him internally. Harry picked up the phone and moved it closer wanting to see the facial expressions on them both and was not disappointed. A connection existed that was so strong even Harry could feel it. Conrad's stifled moans from a mouth full of tongue dancing with his. Dexter suddenly increased the speed his hips moved clenching his arse to get each penetration deeper. Dexter broke the kiss easing off his fucking and looked at Harry, he understood straight away leaning forward and kissing Dexter then pulling back allowing him to finish Conrad off. Dexter looked down in to Conrad's eyes and thrusted up harder, his face screwing up and pounding hard and fast letting the orgasm release through his body. Conrad grabbed Dexter's arse cheeks pulling them down, he could feel the jumping cock in his body the pain as Dexter thrusted deeper each time pumping his load out and fertilising Conrad. Dexter groaned pushing up harder against Conrad's body, the pitiful moans of pleasure escaping Conrad his body tingling all over exactly as it does with Harry. Dexter closed his mouth over Conrad's, a noisy wet kiss ensuing and the jabbing of the still hard cock in his arse, Conrad moaned loudly in to their kiss and bucked underneath Dexter expelling his cum between them. Slowly pulling out he finally let go of Conrad who rolled on to his stomach and back several times in a delirious state, grabbing Harry trying to devour his mouth in a hard kiss of love. Harry giggled and pushed Conrad back stroking his head. "Holy shit guys that was amazing to watch" Harry exclaimed kneeling up and dribbling pre-cum. Dexter wiped his forehead "Fuck!" he shouted then looked at Harry, "Can't wait to do you". Harry reach over handing him a bottle of water "Here" he said. "Thanks" Dexter replied taking a hefty swig and handing it to Conrad. He moved over pulling Harry down on to his back "Your turn" he grinned. "Should have warned you both I am a heavy shooter and hard fucker" he said locking Harry in a kiss. Conrad picked up his phone and started filming as Dexter started making his move on Harry, using the same techniques that Conrad had experienced only Harry was even more uncontrollable and wriggle making erotic sounds from his already pent up sexual frustration wanting to cum. Dexter grabbing Harry's arms to stop him moving so much, Harry muttering words that made no sense. Dexter moved up and slipped his cock in to Harry with a bit more force to stop his wriggling. Closing in and securing Harry's head he kissed Conrad then looked down at Harry and grinned so mischievously it almost made Harry cum. His thought soon changed with his mouth forced open in an incredible long kiss. He was stuck not knowing where his pleasure was coming from, his arse getting fucked like a jack hammer or the kiss, his hands moved up and down Dexter's body his fingers gripping leaving small marks in a trail of where his hands had been. His legs pinned up around Dexter's waist. Dexter sped up and rapidly fucked Harry harder keeping him locked in the kiss taking all Harry's moans in to his mouth. His balls tightened and lifting his head above Harry he growled pushing up and holding Harry down feeling his cock erupting another sack load flooding Harry's arse. Harry wrapped his arms around Dexter's body, Dexter's body rubbing against cock forcing him to orgasm and slapping Dexter's back and arse. His body still wriggling underneath Dexter's weight. Dexter gave him the post fuck kiss and pulled out. Harry laid on his back mouth and eyes wide open, his body still reeling from what had just happened. Dexter casually grabbing the bottle of water took another swig and handed it to Harry who had a big smile on his face. Harry sat up "Fuck you are one sexy love machine" he said breathing hard. Dexter chuckled sitting back on the bed between Conrad's legs "I can be rougher". Conrad stroked Dexter's chest "Not even I can do that to him" he said nodding to Harry. Harry laid his head across Dexter's legs "We have incredible intimacy though" he said. Dexter stroked Harry's head "I wouldn't know which one of you to date if you were single". Conrad looked at Harry who smiled "So then have both of us" Conrad said. Dexter laughed "That is just post fuck talk" he said patting Conrad's leg. "No it isn't" Harry replied, "At least stay friends and fuck buddies with us". Dexter stuck his finger in Harry's mouth "I would like that". They both gave Dexter a good seeing to during the night and he made love to them both again in the morning before they had to leave. Harry and Adam were back at work, Dexter went home, Conrad and Jamal headed back to the Mandarin Oriental to have breakfast with Simon before going back to Hampshire. Sean had already gone when the boys arrived and Conrad was quick to pick up that there was something different with Simon.

Part Twelve After a long shower and another quick fuck, Sammy and Eli joined me downstairs to share a joint and to strategize. “So how do we get John?” Sammy asked, taking a long drag. “Yeah, I am dying to hear this,” Eli said, taking the joint from his brother. “John is going to be involved, first thing we need to do is find a reason for him to be off the grid for a few days.” “Why?” Sammy asked. “Because it's going to take at least three days to break John, and we can't be worrying that your parents or whatever are going to be asking where he is.” “Three days?” Eli asked shocked, “Why so long?” I took a hit and passed it to Sammy, “Because John isn't like the two of you, he's going to take a lot more work.” “Like us?” Sammy asked. I nodded, “Both of you already had needs, they were just buried under ego and societal expectations.” Sammy looked at Eli shrugged, “I didn't know I wanted this.” “Exactly, you guys had this inside, John doesn't. John is a full blooded alpha. He likes being in control, he doesn't have a deep seated desire to be dominated. I mean he may in fun, like being tied up by a girl or blindfolded, but in the end he will always be in control. He doesn't like losing it, so it won't be as easy as you two.” “If he doesn't want it, then what are you going to do?” Sammy asked. “I am going to break him, hard. That takes time, and all of it uninterrupted. Once we start we can't have him sobering back up to take a phone call and then put him under again. He needs to be put down and then he needs to stay that way until he gives in.” Sammy cocked his head, “What are we going to do to him?” “Well first, we need a cover story for him to be away for a weekend.” “Our parents have a cabin by Lake Travis, we can say we're going there to fish and just have a guy's weekend.” Sammy nodded, “Yeah, if we tell him it's like a Parker brothers weekend, beer, weed and fishing, he'd go for that.” “He'd go for it if you asked,” Eli added, “He does whatever you ask.” Sammy smiled, “I'm the baby, I get whatever I want.” Eli rolled his eyes, “Don't remind me.” “Ok, so you guys can get hi to agree to this? A weekend in bumfuck?” They both nodded. “Perfect, so that will shut your parents and his friends up. Now we need a reason for him to swing by here first.” Eli and Sammy looked at each other and smiled, “Pussy, lots of it.” “If you have girls on tap, he will be here with bells on.” I looked over at Josh and Tony, who were playing Fortnite, “Hey guys, how many chicks can you get here this weekend?” Neither one looked up, “Um, all of them, why what's up?” “We need to have a party this weekend, and there needs to be girls on display.” Josh looked up, “You have a job?” I nodded, “Yep, I need the party as cover.” Tony looked over, “Anyone you're willing share?” “If we can tame him? Oh yeah.” He looked at each other and smiled, “Yeah, we can get as many girls here as you want.” “Enough to make it look like a target rich environment, but not so many that we can't control the flow of traffic.” Tony nodded, “Got it.” I looked back to the brothers, “That work?” “Can we sell John on a party with a ton of girls?” Sammy chuckled, “Yeah, I think we can handle that.” “Cool, I need to call my guy. I don't have any liquid molly, how much does your brother weigh?” “Um, 265 I think,” Eli answered, “Why?” “Because we don't want to over do it. Hey Tony, you remember how much we gave Scott the one time we injected him?” “I think it was 110 mg.” “100 at first, “Josh corrected him, “Then we gave him another 20 booster when he started coming down.” “Sounds good, if we get two 100mg doses, the first will out him under fast, and we can use the other 100 to keep him there all weekend.” “Isn't that dangerous?' Eli asked. “Look, we want to fuck your brother, not kill him. He's too big for us to just slip him a pill, that shit could take up to an hour to affect him and that's too long. We need something that will knock him on his ass almost instantly, he's a big boy, we aren't going to hurt him.” “So we get him here, then what you just stick a needle in him?” That made me laugh, “No, we dose his drink a little, when he's lightheaded we get him upstairs and then we stick him. Once he's under we'll tie him up and get to work.” I could see Sammy was hard from here. “So then we fuck him?” “Patience,” I said, putting my hand over his bulge, “This is going to be a multi step process. We need to dose him, get him into it, and then keep him on the edge until he can't remember what it's like not to be fucked.” “Yeah it's a trip,” Tony said, still playing the game. “At first you're out of it and don't know what's going on but then it goes on for so long, you kind of just accept it and after awhile, you like it. A lot.” “You did it to him?” Eli asked. “Yep, Tony used to be a grade A pussy chaser, didn't you Tony?” “Fuck yeah, tore that shit up.” Eli looked at me, “And now?' “Tony, turn that shit off and get over here.” Tony dropped the controller instantly and stood up. He was another striker on the team, 6'5”, fucking built like fucking moose, not so handsome but his body more than made up for it. He looked like one of those guys who would just kill you for looking at him wrong, because outside of this house he was exactly like that. He walked over and stood in front of me. “What the fuck are you waiting for?” He blushed and then got down on his knees, his hands fumbling for my shorts. Eli and Sammy watched as this mountain of a man fished my cock out and started serving me there, on the living room floor, in front of everyone. He made slobbering noises as he slurped my cock like it was a tootsie roll pop. Sammy openly rubbed his cock thought his shorts, watching this beast humiliate himself by licking the underside of my balls. Without even looking he reached over grabbed Eli's head and pushed it down into his lap. Eli moaned as he mouthed his little brother's cock through the material. “See?” I said, like it was the most normal thing in the world to have two guys service you, “With guys like Eli it's easy, he craves this shit. But Tony here,” I grabbed a chunk of hair and pulled his face up. His mouth was open and drool fell from his side of his mouth as he looked at me with hunger, “Tony here had to be broken and shown what he was put here for. Weren't you Tony?” Tony nodded. “Tony was an alpha before he met me. Now what are you Tony?” “Your cunt,” he answered automatically, “I'm your muscled cunt.” I let him go and he went straight back to my cock like a nursing puppy. “This is what we're going to train John to be. But you have to trust me, it's going to take time and patience.” Sammy and I looked over and saw Josh standing there, watching Eli service his brother, “Can I help?” Sammy pushed Eli back and undid his shorts, freeing his cock, “If you guys can share.” Both Josh and Eli fought for that cock, each one taking a side and licking it up and down, as Sammy looked on with pride. He was becoming quite the little dom, if I do say so myself. The week I spent all of my free time setting the weekend up. I got in touch with my supplier who gave me two syringes of liquid molly, some more liquid THC, five laced joints and a bottle of extra strength poppers that could stun an ox if I wanted to fuck it. I cleared out my room, making sure the bed was secure and that the frame was reinforced because I could believe that if John tried he might be able to cause enough damage to get free. The cherry on my little rape it though was a ventilator mask. It belonged to a CPAP machine but I modified it so now it was connected to the poppers. All I had to do was slip this over his mouth and nose and I could adjust how much poppers to air he was receiving. This should make it nearly impossible for him to be able to get his feet under him to resist. We bought the party supplies but I made sure to get a huge bottle of 190 proof Everclear with a long neck. This was going to be my stop gap when I thought he had too much Molly in his system. Once I had this all set up I went over the plan one more time with Sam and Eli. Eli had brought up the fishing trip, which John had agreed to and then Sammy bitched he didn't want to go because of the party we were throwing. “I told him this was my chance to score with college girls and he laughed and said I had no shot, but we could go anyways,” Sammy told me after school, “He bought it hook, line and sinker.” “Dude, when did you get so good at lying?” I asked. “I've always been a good liar. My parents think I'm a fucking angel, my teachers think I am a model student, trust me, the world sees one thing when I am completely different.” “You're a fucking sadistic fuck,” I said tweaking his nipples. “And you love it,” he said leaning over and kissing me. I don't know if I've mentioned it, but this could fucking kiss. I mean it was soft but aggressive, insistent but not overbearing. It was one of those kisses you got so into you weren't sure when it was over or not. If I knew it wouldn't go to his head I would have asked his secret, but there was no way I was giving this kid any more fuel for that fire. The only other thing that happened that week was I got home from practice and found Eli getting spitroasted by Tony and Scott in the living room. It was hot to see the squeaky clean Eli, who just last week had a girlfriend and a promise ring being grudge fucked by two jocks in broad daylight. I played through and fucked a load into him as well, I swear when we were done I think we were more out of breath than he was. It wasn't until Sammy came over and made him ride his cock on the couch that Eli finally let up. He was becoming the perfect little sub. Friday rolled around and the house was abuzz with energy. The guys were fired up about the party but they were also interested in my project. They had all taken a good look at John the time he was over and they all wanted a crack at that alpha jock's ass. Most of the team showed up and then the girls, by the time the Parkers showed up the party was in full swing. “Told you we were gonna be late!” Sammy said as they walked in the door. John looked around the room and I could see him give the room a sweep, his radar looking for who he wanted to fuck tonight. I'm sure I don't have to explain to you how popular we were right? I mean lacrosse players are like a hybrid baseball and football player. We had toned, firm bodies but more mass than baseball guys had because the sport was a lot more contact than not. So the girls that showed up to climb our cocks were not ugly by no means, and John could tell that at first glance. He saw me and gave me a nod as they walked over. “Nice party,” he said in that bro tone of voice. I looked around, “It's ok, it'll get wilder the later it gets.” He smiled, “Oh yeah?” I smiled back at him, “Oh count on it.” “What's on tap?” “You all want beer? We have vodka and rum too.” “Beer is fine,” John said and Eli and Sammy said the same. I went to the fridge and pulled out two beers and the special one I had whipped up for John. It had the same amount of THC that Eli's Mountain Dew had but John was pure muscle and had an easy 60 pounds on his little brother, so all it would do is loosen him up and make him super buzzed...but not comatose. I had three of these ready, by the third he would be stumbling and slurring, and easy target to get upstairs. I proposed a toast and made sure they all took a long drink before looking around for our trap. “Betty!” I called out to a fucking gorgeous blond with tits that defied gravity, “Have you met the Parker brothers? This is Sammy, Eli...” John held his hand out, “I'm John.” She looked him up and down, “I am sure you are.” They both laughed and she moved closer to him, “You on the team?” “Lacrosse? Nah I'm football baby.” She cooed, “I love football!” “Oh yeah?” he said putting her arm around her. She smiled as he led her over to the couch to talk. “Is she cool?” Sammy asked me. “She comes over sometimes to peg the guys with her strap on. Trust me, she is super cool.” They both watched as their brother sat down with her, thinking he was talking up some random hot chick. No idea she was as twisted as I was when it came to power plays. “She's probably gonna wanna watch us do him at some point, but for now she'll make sure he's drinking and relaxing.” “So what do we do?” Sammy asked, too excited to hide it. “You could go cruise college chicks, I bet you could score one easy.” He rolled his eyes, “Chicks are easy, I want a challenge.” God this kid was liquid sex. “Then chill out, go play COD with the guys and wait for your brother to get wasted.” Eli wandered over to Tony and Josh, who welcomed him like he was part of the team and not jut a cum bucket they used all week while Sammy sat down and grabbed a controller. And I just watched.

Chapter Five Jack caught a ride with me to Blackthorn's house. “You really think he can get my grades up?” I asked him. “Depends, I mean you're pretty behind. But I bet he'll find something you can do to earn the grade.” “Sheesh I hope so, if I lose my scholarship I don't know what I'd do.” “Go into porn?” “Huh?” “Nothing, just listen to what he has to say.” We pulled up to his house and I grabbed my backpack, “Did you bring your books?” Jack shook his head, “Nah, I'll just follow along.” As we approached the door it opened and Blackthorn was standing there looking buff as shit. He had on a tight black t-shirt that really showed his chest off and a pair of workout shorts that might have been old because they were pretty tight on him. He started to smile and then looked at Jack, “Um, this was a private lesson Palmer.” Before I could say anything Jack spoke up, “It's ok Mr. Blackthorn, I figured out what you were going to teach him and I'd like to help.” Blackthorn raised an eyebrow. “He told me about the private lesson you gave him earlier, and I thought if you were going to go into a full lesson, you might need help.” He cocked his head and he gave Jack a small smile, “Have you been giving him lessons as well?” “Well sir I've been trying, but I think he's finally ready to learn.” “Well then come in boys, we have no time to waste.” His house was pretty swag, I mean you could tell he was a bachelor. He must have not bought light bulbs because this room was fucking dark, I had no idea how we were going to study. There was a large blanket on the floor and pillows all around. “Sit, you guys drink?” Jack laughed, “Does a fish swim?” “Excellent, let me grab some wine, take your shoes off and relax.” Jack shucked his off quickly so I followed suit. “Dude, he might have forgotten I was coming by, this place looks like it's setup for a date or something.” Jack leaned back on a stack of pillows, “Maybe, but he's willing to teach so relax man.” I sat down and started grabbing my book out of my backpack. “Nope,” Mr. Blackthorn said coming out of the kitchen with a bottle of wine and some glasses, “You aren't ready for a book yet Palmer, we need to go back to basics.” Man I was too stupid to even use the book? That sucks. Blackthorn sat down and poured us all a huge glass of wine. “Um, I don't really drink all that much,” I said looking at my wine. And it was true, I got stupid when I was drunk, a fact I learned in high school a couple of times. Both times I had gotten drunk I woke up at a friend's house, buck naked feeling like I had ran a marathon the night before. The guys always just said I was fun when I was that way but I didn't like it. “A relaxed mind learns faster,” Blackthorn said, indicating I should drink. Sighing I brought the glass up to my mouth and started to chug it. It was sweet, I mean it had that nasty alcohol taste but I drank it all pretty quickly. They were both just staring at me open mouthed. “What?” I asked putting the glass down, “You said drink.” Jack and Blackthorn looked at each other and smiled. “Ok then, well that should help. What was the last thing you recall us studying?” I thought really hard, but I was already getting a little wobbly, “Um, the civil war I think?” “Everett, we're going over Watergate, that's a hundred years later. You haven't been paying attention at all?” “No sir,” I said sadly. Was it hot in here? “We should quiz him,” Jack offered, “You know test and see what he knows and doesn't.” Blackthorn just looked at Jack in confusion. “We're going to ask you some history questions, and you try to answer them as correctly as possible ok?” I nodded. “But I know you, you're just going to say you don't remember to most of them, so let's give you a reason to think.” I didn't understand what he just said and fought back giggling and just asked, “Huh?” “For every question you get wrong you have to take off a piece of clothing.” “What?” I said shocked, “No way I'm not stripping.” “Then think hard about your answers,” Jack suggested. I looked at Blackthorn for help but he just nodded, “I think it's a good idea. The pressure of not wanting to undress yourself should give you motivation to recall facts.” I did not want to do this but he was the teacher and I remembered what Jack said. Just do whatever Blackthorn tells me so I can pass. I nodded, “Sure ok.” “Great,” Blackthorn said, “Who was the president during the civil war?” “Um, penny guy...Lincoln!” “That's right,” he looked at Jack, you lose. Jack paused for a moment and then smile, “You got me.” He pulled his socks off. “Ok Jack, who were we fighting against in the war?” “The south,” Jack answered. That was was way easy. Blackthorn looked at me, “You lose.” I wasn't sure how I lost since I didn't get a question wrong but Jack did it so I took my socks off as well. “Everett, who was Lincoln's Secretary of War.” I just stared at Blackthorn. “During the war, who was the man in charge of most of it.” “Um...Lincoln's son?” “No, Edwin Stanton, your loss.” I had never heard that name before but the wine was really hitting me and I just pulled my shirt off. “Ok, you got me.” “Jack, where was Lincoln shot?” “Ford's theater,” he answered instantly. “Everett, your loss.” “Man...” I said looking at what I was wearing, “Um, all I have are my pants.” “You still have your underwear right?” Blackthorn asked. “Um, no I've been freeballing it all day.” Blackthorn shook his head, “Rules are rules.” Sighing I stood up and wobbled a little. Jack jumped up and steadied me. “Thanks man,” I said unbuttoning my jeans. “Here let me help,” he said doing it for me. I pulled them down and stepped out of them, I was torn. It felt so fucking good to be naked because I was too hot but I was also naked in front of two guys. I sat back down and put a pillow over my groin. “Well that was fast,” Blackthorn said, “What are we going to use to motivate him now?” Jack thought about it, “Ok how about we move to strip poker rules? Loser has to do what the winner tells him too.” Those were the rules. When we played strip poker whoever was naked and lost again had to do whatever the winning guy said. I had lost one hand and they made me jog around the school statue completely naked. I nodded, “Ok fine.” “Everett, who was the president of the Confederacy?” “The what?” “The Confederacy,” Blackthorn repeated, “Of the United States?” I was confused, “You mean Lincoln?” Jack laughed, “The Confederacy was the south dumbass.” I blushed, “Well I didn't know that!” “Ok Mr. Blackthorn, you won, your dare.” “OK Everett, you have to have another glass of wine.” I made a face but nodded. Blackthorn jumped up and left the room. “Dude, I'm naked!” Jack just shrugged, “You should have been paying more attention in class.” “I thought you were coming along to help me.” “Oh I'm helping, trust me.” Blackthorn came back and sat down, “Ok little bit of wine,” he poured, “And take this.” He held out his hand and a little purple pill. It looked like a Flintstones's vitamin. “What's this?” I asked taking it from him. “It helps you with hangovers, for the next morning.” “Oh cool,” I said popping in my mouth and chasing it down with the wine. “So where were we?” he asked. “The confederacy,” I answered, leaning back on the pillows. “Right, so do you remember when the civil war ended?” I thought about it for a moment, “Um, 1900's?” “1865,” he corrected me. “Uh oh,” I said suddenly laughing, “I missed again.” “Jack, your dare,” Blackthorn said. Jack looked at me, “Ok, I get to tickle you for a minute straight.” “No way!” I said, trying to sit up but it was too late. Jack pounced on me, throwing the pillow off my crotch and straddling my waist. “Please Jack don't...” I begged. He tore into my side and I lost it. I was super ticklish, a fact Jack has lorded over me for years. “Beg for mercy,” he said as I tried to block his hands. “Please Jack, please!” “You want me to pick something else?” I nodded almost crying, “Please, anything!” “Promise.” “I promise, I promise!!' He stopped and I laid there, trying to catch my breath. “Ok, so anything.” I nodded and he stood up. He unbuttoned his jeans and my eyes got wide. “Dude,” I whispered, “Not here!” He dropped his pants, standing over me in just his black jockstrap. “You said anything.” he said stepping out of his jeans. “A promise is a promise Mr. Everett.” Sighing I just nodded. He knelt back down, closer to my face, his crotch just over my head. “Lemme feel that tongue,” he said. God I couldn't believe this. Just like Jack to find something humiliating and make me do it in front of a teacher no less! Man I am going to get him back for this. I leaned my head up and licked his pouch, the musky smell wasn't as bad as I thought it would be. He didn't move so I kept going, his dick slowly hardening. He reached down and moved his pouch aside, his balls were now exposed. Man, this is the worst! I licked the smooth underside of his balls and heard him moan. “There ya go Everett, this is what you get when you don't study.” He was right, if only I had paid more attention in class I wouldn't be in the mess. I kept licking, sucking one ball into my mouth and rolling it around in my mouth. He gasped and I went for the other one. I just wanted this to be over with, I was already dizzy from he wine and now I was losing focus. I licked around Jack's balls, for some reason their smoothness was fucking cool. I was obsessed with the way they felt, so smooth, warm...they were like candy almost. Jack scooted down, straddling my chest now. His dick was hard as fuck sticking out of his jock. He pushed the head of it down towards my mouth and I opened it slowly, like I was in a dream. I tasted his precum as he pushed into my mouth and the taste was insane! The feeling of his dick on my tongue was like nothing I'd ever felt before. I grabbed either side of his ass and pulled him deeper into me. “Yeah buddy, eat that cock.” There was something in the back of my mind saying this was all wrong but I didn't care. Everything was like explosions all over my body. The feeling of the blanket beneath me made me tingle, Jack's ass on my chest was warm and smooth...everything was like a turn on and I was about to lose control. “Roll him over,” Blackthorn told Jack. “Come on big guy.” he said getting up and sitting near my head, “Come and get it.” I rolled over and crawled towards his dick, the movement on my hands and knees was like tiny electrical shocks. I went back to sucking his dick, now fully going down on him, wanting to feel his head hit the back of my throat. “Yeah, you like that don't you buddy?” I nodded while I blew him, I liked it a lot right now. My legs were nudged apart and I could feel Blackthorn behind me, spreading them with outward. I was on all fours, head down in Jack's crotch, ass up and I just didn't care. I wanted to say this wasn't me but everything felt so fucking good I wanted it to be me all the time. I was so focused on Jack's dick that I didn't even notice Blackthorn's face near my ass. I didn't notice until his tongue licked my hole. If Jack hadn't been holding my head I would have jumped up screaming. Instead I just screamed around his dick as Blackthorn's warm tongue moved again and again around my hole. Now I was fully extended as I kept blowing Jack but pushing my ass back onto the teacher's tongue. “Yeah that's it buddy,” Jack said stoking my hair, “Back up into that, come on, show him you want it.” As it darted into my tight hole for a moment I blacked out a little it felt so good. I came off of Jack's dick and screamed, “Please sir, do it some more.” Blackthorn's hands grabbed my ass and he plunged his face into my ass hard. His tongue speared into me and I actually squealed as I put my head on the ground and stuck my ass up higher. “Tell him champ, tell him how it feels.” “Oh sir it feels soooo good! Like that, deeper, harder...sir please harder.” His hands pulled my cheeks apart even more and his tongue went deeper, causing me to just scream in pleasure. I couldn't form words as he forced it in and out again and again, each time it going just a tiny bit farther than before. I was pushing back as hard as I could to meet his movement, I wanted that in me, I needed it...I wanted more. “More sir, more...” “Does it feel good?” Jack asked grabbing my chin and making him look at me. I looked up with a big goofy grin on my face, slobber running down my chin. All I could do was nod. “You want more?” Another nod. “You want it deeper?” Several nods. “Ok,” Jack said to Blackthorn, “Switch.” Jack got up and I watched his dick bob away with regret. But it was ok cause Blackthorn sat down and his dick was right there. Now he had a man's cock, thick, strong, not as long as me but it was a solid cock, like my dad had. “Come on Everett, it's ok.” he said pushing my head down towards it. I closed my eyes and began sucking the man's cock, his taste was completely different and the second I tasted it I wanted more. His hands were entwined in my hair and as I bobbed up and down he was massaging my scalp, making my entire head tingle in pleasure. Jack's tongue pushed into me and I whimpered again around Blackthorn's beefy dick. I began pushing back again, hoping Jack could get it in deeper than Blackthorn. As Jack tongue fucked me I slurped up and down Blackthorn's dick, I couldn't take the whole thing in my mouth it was so thick, I moved around the sides like it was a huge, flesh popsicle. I began to whine as I realized Jack wasn't going any deeper. “You want more?” Jack asked me. I nodded around Blackthorn's dick. “Ok, I'll give you more.” Something smooth pressed against my hole, something pretty big. I wanted to look at what it was but Mr. Blackthorn was pushing my head down to keep me sucking. Whatever it was slowly started to enter me and I felt the same sting as when Billy put three fingers in me. But with the sting came a whole other sensation, like the pain itself was a kind of pleasure. I remember what I had learned and relaxed, pushing out as it went in. “Fuck!” Jack said as whatever it was pushed inches into me. My ass spasmed around it, not used to anything that big in it and certainly not going in! It pulled out a little and I felt the spot where it had left ache with emptiness. I pushed back quickly, not wanting to lost the feeling, impaling myself on it another couple of inches. “Fuck Ev, you really want this?” I pushed back again, ignoring the pain and focusing on the fucking fireworks going on in my ass. Something bumped up against my ass and it took my spaced mind a second to realize that it was. That was Jack! The haze in my head vanished as I realized I had a dick up my ass! I tried to pull back but all I did was push onto it more. When it hit bottom I felt that same tingle as when Billy touched me and my eyes rolled back in my head. Jack pulled his dick back a few inches and then pushed into me again. His dick slide right over that spot and I felt myself moan in spite of myself. “Yeah, come on big guy, you can do it.” I didn't want to do it but every time he moved his dick my body just went nuts and I found myself pushing back onto him. My body was meeting his thrusts as I mentally screamed for him to stop. Finally Blackthorn let go of my head and I was able to talk. “Jack! Jack....you're...uhhh....stop...please...oh god....” Jack kept fucking me, each time my train of thought shattered as I instinctively pushed back into it. “What Everett, what do you want?” “Stop...fuck...stop fuc...ohhh...” He had stopped his dick right at the spot and was just moving it back and forth like not even a quarter inch. My thoughts blurred as all I felt was fucking sex. My reason and complaints just went away as a blinding light of pleasure overwhelmed me. I don't know how long I was like that but when I came back I was covered in sweat, moving like mad. “Yeah Everett, yeah...fuck yourself, come on stud harder...” I was confused to what he meant until I realized I was doing just that. I was rocking back and forth on his cock, he had stopped moving and I was fucking myself on it. The sound of my ass hitting him was loud as I used all my strength to rear back and take all of his cock deeper and deeper. “Yeah, come on boy, harder.” There was half a moment's hesitation but it vanished as I forced his cock to hit that spot in me again. It was fucking everything and I felt what little resistance I had left just vanish. “Yeah...fuck me Jack, harder...harder...” “Yeah?” Jack asked surprised, “You asking for it now?” “Please Jack, fuck me, please...” His hands went back to my waist and he thrust forward as I pushed back. And everything inside of me just exploded. The impact of his dick into my ass was like a bomb going off, and I just went nuts. “Yes, yes....fuck me, fuck my ass....harder Jack, harder!” “You like that Ev? You like getting fucked?” “Oh yeah, fuck me Jack, fuck me all night.” “Beg me Jack, beg me to keep going.” “Please Jack, please....” I said trying to push as hard as I could back. “You really want this?” I nodded and whined. He pulled his dick out. I turned around panicked, my ass sting from the emptiness. He sat back, “Here's my dick bud, come and get it.” I realized that this was different, that I was no longer being fucked, that he wanted me to go over there and do it myself. I could hear my ego scream and me not to do this, that I was straight and I needed to stop. I saw Jack's dick twitch a drop of precum pooled up at the tip... I moved over, straddled his waist and guided his cock into me. “Come on big boy, ride me.” I put my hands around his neck, looped my legs under his knees and pushed myself down on his member. I threw my head back and moaned as I felt it bottom out in me. My sexuality screamed in despair and I just slammed myself again and again on his dick. “Whose my fucking jock bitch?” Jack asked. I slowed a little and he added, “Only jock bitches get fucked...” And again it was another line...a line my ass didn't care about. “I'm your jock bitch Jack, I am...” “Who owns your ass?” “You do Jack, you do....” “You gonna let me fuck you anytime I want?” I nodded, “Just fuck me Jack...harder.” He began to thrust up with my movements and I fucking squealed again. “Yeah scream for that dick, come on bitch...fuck yourself....harder, faster...” I did everything he said, not caring about anything else in the world but the pleasure I was feeling. “You want me to breed you?” he asked. I didn't know what that meant. “You want me to shoot my load into you? You wanna feel my cum in your tight jock ass?” I nodded, not sure what I was doing any more. “Stroke your cock for me,” he commended, “Lemme see your big dick react to me fucking you.” I grabbed my dick, who had been ready to fire off at any second and he began to push up like a fucking jackhammer. “Come on bitch, come on you knock bitch...take my seed....take it....” “Breed me Jack....fucking breed me...” I cried as my hand blurred up and down the length of my cock. “Cum for me bitch, cum for your man...” “Jack....JACK!!!” I honestly lost time. My load shot and I think I passed out for a moment. It was like an out of body experience, I could feel the warmth of Jack's cum flooding my ass, the throb of it as he just shot again and again....I could feel his nails dig into the muscles of my back as he held me there, pressed against his sweaty body, making me take his load like the jock bitch I was. I could feel the cum splash against my face and I know my tongue darted out to catch what I could. The wet warmth against our chest and abs was like a baptism as a part of my mind realized what complete ecstasy felt like. As I collapsed forward into Jack he embraced me and pulled me into him. He leaned in and kissed me hard, and I found all I wanted to do was kiss him back. Jesus Christ...what have I become?

And for those of you worried, yes we are getting to the chem part soon, sorry it wasn't upfront, was trying to build a setting first. Chapter Four I limped out of the massage room, looking around at the empty locker room. Glancing over at the clock I realized practice was over and the guys were gone. Billy walked out behind me, locking the massage room behind him, “Guess we lost track of time huh? You need a ride home?” “No, no I have my car.” He shrugged, “Ok cool, see you tomorrow.” I nodded and he walked out. When I got to my locker I saw Jack sitting next to mine. “What took you?” “Um, had a kink,” I said opening my locker up. “Everyone's gone, coach told me to lock up when you were done.” “Sweet,” I said tossing my uniform into my locker, my hands on my jock. “Nope, don't touch it.” I glanced over at Jack, “What?” “I told you, I decide how to take them off,” he said standing up, “You promised.” I rolled my eyes, “Fine, what you want me to do dude?” “Lay down on the bench.” It took me a second to realize he wasn't joking, “What?” “Lie down on the bench, face up.” I sat down, “Why?” “Cause you promised.” He was right, I did and I always kept my word. I laid back on the bench and waited. He stood over me with a grin, “Don't move,” he said. He leaned down and took the band of the jock with his teeth and pulled it down. My eyes were glued to him as he slowly pulled the jock off, his hands on either side of my waist, holding me in place. Jack's breath was warm and my dick, though spent, started to react. Jack stopped pulling them down and rubbed his face against the pouch, awakening my cock fully. He just watched as my cock slowly elongated, pressing against the thin material. Jack blew on it and it got even larger. The jock strained at my tool, and then agonizing slow, my tip slowly slipped out of the side, pulling the jock aside. “There it is,” Jack said smiling. “Come on man, I need to get to Blackthorn.” “Shhhh...” he said, licking from my base to the tip. I groaned as my ass pressed up to feel it harder. “Come on man, this is gay,” I whined. Jack stopped and looked down at me, “You think it's gay?” “Dude, you're licking my dick! What else is it?” He shook his head, “Man you can me really selfish Everett.” He sat down and looked depressed. I sat up, “What did I do?” “You think I'm gay? I mean Jesus, man, that's mean.” “I'm sorry man, it's just...you were licking my dick. And you ate my load this morning.” “Yeah, and you think it's cause I'm gay?” “Isn't it?” He looked mad, “You don't even know what you have.” He got up and started pacing, now I was worried. I hated seeing Jack upset. “What you mean?” I asked. “Look at you man you're perfect. You're cut but thick, perfect bone structure...I mean you have the perfect body.” I felt myself blush at the compliment, I never thought about how I looked so it was nice to hear Jack compliment me. “So what does that have to do with anything? You think I'm hot?” “I'm not gay man!” he barked and I shrank back. “Look, what do you take in the morning, for supplements?” I began listing off the variety of powders and vitamins I grind up in a shake every morning. It was a lot.” “Right, that's a lot of money right?” I nodded. “Ok well I take them all too and I don't look like you.” “Dude,” I said standing up, “You look fine.” “I wanna be a beast like you.” I was confused. “I'm not gay man, I am trying to get your protein, from the source.” Still confused. “You take all of that and you have perfect genes, I figured if I drank your protein it would give me a boost, maybe let me catch up.” I looked at my dick then to him “You mean my cum?” He nodded, “I mean you blow gallons of it every time, what do you care?” What did I care? My friend was hurting, man he was right. I was a selfish asshole. “I'm sorry bro, I didn't even realize it. I take it all back, you can eat my cum anytime.” He smiled and pushed me back to the bench, “If it starts working, you know what that means?” I shook my head. “Dude then I have my protein and yours, if you took it back you'd be fucking Superman.” I wasn't sure how that worked out but Jack always knew best. “Lay back, let me bulk man,” he said pushing me back. I laid down and his mouth went over my half-hard dick and it instantly hardened. “Oh yeah Jack,” I said holding his head, “get that protein.” He began really going to town on me, his tongue swirling all over my cock, he was fucking better than any girl that had gone down on me. I bucked my hips up and he kinda gagged. “Hold up man,” he said wiping the spit away, “I gotta be ready for that.” I nodded and he want back to sucking me. It was so fucking good, after a minute or so I didn't care if it was Jack or not, there was a mouth on my cock and I loved it. He pulled his mouth off, “You wanna do me a favor?” “Sure,” I said, breathing quickly. “Jerk me off while I do this.” “Um...ok?” He stripped down and moved over me. His groin was over my face and he went back to sucking me off. I reached up and stroked him some, it was hard to focus with him slobbering all over my dick. I kept spacing out, just getting into the feelings, every time I did he'd push his dick down to remind me and I went back. Jack had a great cock, I mean it wasn't mine but it was a solid dick that any guy would want. I kept stroking him and he paused to ask, “Slick it up.” “With?” I asked, looking around. “Spit, your mouth man.” I looked back at the dick and thought about it. Jack slowly lowered his cock down, the tip pressed against my lips as I struggled to relax. The pressure pushed it in and my mouth opened, and his cock slid across my tongue. It was salty, I mean not bad or gross, just...it tasted like Jack. I was going to go back to jerking him off but his dick was positioning out of my mouth now, I didn't have a chance to pull off. He went back to really sucking my dick and I moaned, my tongue automatically rolling around the tip like he was doing to me. It happened a few times and I realized it was like sucking my own dick. I forgot it was Jack and just focused on getting myself off. His dick was moving to the left and right so I grabbed Jack's tight ass and held in place as I lowered his hips to my mouth, making sure the cock went where I wanted it to go. It was weird but I was getting off on the sensations that were engulfing my own dick. He stopped blowing me and stood up, “Lick,” he said, holding the tip of his dick at my mouth. “Wha?” He pushed it into my mouth and grabbed the side of my head, “Come on man, don't you wanna bulk up?” Everyone wanted to be bigger, the more power you had the harder you could hit a ball, the more home runs the closer you get to the big leagues. So I started to move his dick around in my mouth and he moaned, “Come on man, use that tongue more.” I rolled this dick around my tongue, sucking the precum that was flowing from my friend's dick. I slurped it down wanting every drop of protein I could get. “Jerk yourself off,” he said in a whisper. It was a good idea and I fisted my dick as I sucked. I loved stroking my big cock, I loved the feeling of both hands going up and down its length as I tried to get off. It turned me on to feel so much flesh in my hands and I began to get hazy again. I began to get into the blow job as I jerked off and after a while, I was just crazed again. He pulled his dick back and then pushed the whole thing back into my mouth, “Yeah come on bro, get that juice.” I gobbled the dick up greedily, I wanted that cum badly. “Yeah bro, harder, suck it. I'm close...” His dick was leaking heavily now and I was drinking every single pulse as fast as I could. He began fucking my mouth hard and I wanted him to shoot. He pulled his dick away and held it in his hand “You want this?” he asked. I nodded my mouth open with tongue out. “How bad you want it?” he said, slapping my cheek with his cockhead. “Come on Jack, let me drink your cum! I wanna be better.” “Lick my balls,” he said, pulling his dick up. There was a moment's hesitation from me and he added, “Or I'll shoot on the ground.” I put his balls in my mouth and began to roll them around, he moaned and I slicked up the smooth ballsac, hoping he was close. He pulled his balls back and held his dickhead out, “Good boy.” My mouth covered his head in a flash, his hands grabbing my head. He pushed his dick in and I felt myself start to gag. “Shhh...swallow, just swallow. Don't fight it, breathe through your nose...” I tried to calm down and stopped struggling. I was kind of lightheaded as his dick moved to the back of my throat... “Drink my cum, Palmer!” My mouth was suddenly filled with cum, just shot after shot hitting the back of my throat like a bullet. I swallowed as quickly as I could but some was gushing out the sides of my mouth. “Oh yeah, swallow it...all of it.” Once his load diminished I pulled back and took the rest of his shots and swallowed. I licked the sides of my mouth, getting what I could. He looked down at me and wiped some off my chin and held out his finger. I swallowed his finger in one gulp, my tongue automatically rolling around it like I had his cock. “How you feel?” “I need to blow!” I said jerking myself off. “Wait,” he said pushing me back to laying down again. He grabbed my legs and began to pull them up, he was bending me in half and was about to ask what the fuck he was doing... When the head of my dick hit my face. I automatically opened my mouth and started sucking the head of my own dick. “Fuck that's hot...” Jack said, pushing my ass down some. More of my cock filled my mouth and now I was happy I had practiced on Jack. I knew exactly what to do and it was fucking amazing! My dick was in heaven and it only took a few seconds for it to swell and then shoot another gusher of cum down my throat. Since I couldn't get my mouth off my dick cum just filled my mouth and then I started to choke. He let my legs go and my dick plopped out of my mouth, covering my face in cum. I was shocked for a moment but then I felt Jack's tongue, licking it off, slowly, grabbing every drop. “I swallowed some, sorry.” “I'll get it,” he said and plunged his tongue into my mouth. It was just like a kiss...but I knew Jack wasn't gay and he was just trying to bulk up. And since I wanted to bulk up as well, I licked the cum out of his mouth as well.

Chapter Three My next period was a blur, all I could think about was what I had just done. Twice. With Jack it was one thing, I mean we've been best friends since forever and we've jerked off the moment we knew we could cum. Him jerking me off and taking my load...it just seemed like the next step I guess. What the step after that was, that was troubling. But Mr. Blackthorn, what the fuck man? It was like he knew every button to push with me. Rubbing my cock, getting me all hard. It was like he knew once I started getting horny my mind got fuzzy and I just went with whatever felt good. Everything he did felt fucking good. But I wasn't gay, no way man. I had a girlfriend, who I fuck regularly, she likes it. But Blackthorn made me fucking shoot like I hadn't jerked off in a month. Plenty of girls have felt me up at away games, all through high school chicks wanted to suck my dick and I let them. But why did his finger feel so...right? The bell rang and I rushed off to the lunchroom. I needed...well I needed a lot but food would help. I tossed like three of whatever they were serving on my plate and found a table with the rest of the guys in the corner. They were going on about whatever and laughing it up like they didn't have a care in the world. When I sat down I tried to be like them. “What's up Mighty Joe?” one of the guys asked. Another nickname based on my dick. “Chillin, you guys?” “We're just making plans for the after game party this weekend. Phillips's parents are gonna be gone and we were thinking of some party favors.” “Oh cool, like balloons?” I asked. They all laughed their ass off. “Yeah like balloons, you coming right Palmer?” Jack sat down next to me, “MY man here miss a party? Never!” The guys cheered again and went back to talking. “I was looking everywhere for you since when do you come straight to lunch?” I shrugged, “I was hungry.” He stared at me for a long second, “What did you get up to?” “What?” I asked looking up quickly. A smile came across his face, “What did you get into in two fucking periods? You jerk off in class?” “No! I said trying to sound offended, though that was exactly what I was doing before Blackthorn stopped me He narrowed his eyes in suspicion and I was about to break when a pair of arms draped around my shoulders, “Hey sweetie!:” Cheryl kissed my cheek and I suddenly felt super guilty. “Hey babe,” I said giving her a quick peck. “Coming over after practice again?” she asked with a wink. “I can't!” I said suddenly, “I have tutoring after practice this week.” “You do?” she asked. “You do?” Jack asked as well. “Yeah, Mr. Blackthorn says I am failing and is willing to give me private lessons to catch up.” “You're going over to Blackthorn's house after practice?” Jack asked. I nodded and looked at Cheryl, “Sorry, I have no idea how late it will be the I have to be up early for class...” She gave me a fake pout but I could see the disappointment in her eyes, “You better make it up to me,” she leaned in and gave my dick a squeeze through my jeans. I was surprised my dick did not respond. “I promise,” I said kissing her back. She bopped off and left me with a questioning Jack. “So really?” he asked. I went back to my food. “What did you and Blackthorn talk about?” “School stuff,” I mumbled. “Uh-huh,” he said leaning in close, “Did you guys...you know?” I nodded once. “Holy shit!” Jack said loudly, drawing the attention of everyone at the table. “He was telling me about the shit he does with his girl,” Jack explained and the guys nodded and went back to their conversations. “What did you do?” he asked in a whisper. I shook my head, letting him know I didn't want to talk about it. “You have to tell me Ev,” he pleaded. I looked around and then at him, “Same thing we did...like almost the same thing except it was all him.” He processed all this, “So he jerked you off and then....like...swallowed?” “The whole thing,” I said, not hungry anymore. “Dude...and you're going over there tonight?” “To study!”I insisted. “I'm behind in the class too, I should come as well.” I gave Jack a panicked look. “What? And to be there as moral support man. I'm your bro, you know that.” That was true, if Jack came with me it would be less likely that I would get all fucking horny again and...well let all of that happen again. “Ok, but you can't tell anyone!” Jack smiled, “Dude, I always keep your secrets. He was right, he always had. After classes, I got into the locker room began to put my uniform off when I realized I still didn't have my jock. “Shit,” I said to myself. “What's up, man?” Jack asked, getting dressed next to me. “I still don't have my jock, I lost it last night.” He reached into his locker and pulled a spare one out, “I am going to get that back.” he said. Sure,” I assured him, slipping my jeans off. “I get to choose how I get it back,” he said and I just nodded, “Promise me.” I glanced over at him, “Whatever you say, dude.” Pushing my dick down I made sure everything was held and started slipping my uniform on. Jack seemed overly amused for some reason. We got out onto the field and it was pretty clear from the start I was not up to snuff. I hadn't gotten enough rest last night and I was kinda sore from the double workout. I tried to keep up as much as I could but the third rounds of sprints I had to pause because I was getting a stitch in my side. “Palmer!” Coach Moore yelled, “Get off my field, Billy, see if he's hurt.” I cursed as I walked off the field, Billy waiting for me at the locker room door, “Anything hurt?” he asked. I shook my head as I walked into the locker room. “Come into my office,” he said, opening the door to the massage room. “I'm fine,” I said, “I just needed to catch my breath.” “You were holding your side, strip and get on the table.” “Coach” I whined. “Strip! Now!” he barked. I shut up and started shedding my clothes. The table was closed as I laid down on it in only Jack's jock. Billy closed the door and I heard it lock loudly. “” Ok, let's get down to business,” he said grabbing some oil and rubbing his hands together to warm it up. His hand touched my back and started to knead the knots out of my back. “Oh yeah...” I sighed as he began to work. We were silent for a few minutes, I felt myself dozing off I was so relaxed. “So do I want to ask why you're wearing Jack's underwear?” “Lost my jock,” I murmured, just on the edge of falling asleep. “It's a little tight,” he said slipping his hands under the back straps. “His dick is smaller...” the words just fell out of my mouth. He chuckled, “I bet that's true for a lot of people.” His hands went down to my legs and I began to doze off again. “How are your glutes?” he asked, waking me up. “Sore from running but ok,” I answered truthfully. He moved up to my ass and I felt his fingers start to kneed the sore muscles. Like I normally do, I started getting hard, which was painful in Jack's jock. “Shit!” I yelped jerking up. My dick was practically bent in half in the pouch and I reached in and freed it. It slapped up to my abs and I felt my face redden, “Sorry, it was stuck.” Willia smiled and nodded, “No problem, lay back down.” My dick was pressed between the table and my flesh and he went back to my ass. As he worked on it what happened with Blackthorn came up and I was curious. “Can I ask you something?” I asked. “Always man.” “So...why does playing with your ass turn you on?” “My ass?” “Nonono, I meant in general. Why does someone playing with your ass turn people on so much?” “Ah, did your girlfriend slip a finger somewhere?” I wasn't going to tell him it wasn't Cheryl but I nodded nonetheless. “Ok, well the long answer is the buttocks is a serious erogenous zone and super sensitive because people usually don't think about it.” “Um, the short answer?” I asked, not sure what he had just said. “There's something in there that is like a sex button.” I glanced over at him, “You're joking.” He shook his head, “Nope, not even a little.” I said nothing for a long time, just thinking about it. “You know in physicals when they test your prostate?” “Um, my what?” “When they put a finger up your butt.” “Oh yeah, that.” “Well, what they are checking is it.” Why do they check it then?” “Because it swells or is abnormal it could mean serious medical conditions. When was the last time yours was checked?” This morning? I didn't say that. “Um, I dunno.” “Ok, well let's show you what I mean and check you at the same time.” I was anxious but my stomach was in knots, like when I first kiss a girl. “Turn over,” he said. “But you're checking my butt,” I said, turning over. My dick pointing skyward. “Trust me, I know what I'm doing,” he said grabbing the lotion again, “Bend one leg and keep it up.” I bend my knee and his hand went between my legs. The cold lotion made me flinch but he put a hand on my chest to hold me in place, “Shhh...stay still and relax.” His finger traced around my hole like it was mapping it my touch. It was weird but nothing that felt like a sex button. “Ok, here we go,” he said, pushing a finger into me. My ass left the table and if he hadn't been holding me down I would have fallen off. “Stop!” he commanded, his voice making me freeze, “Relax.” His finger pushed in again, this time I forced myself to stay still. “Relax!” he said again. “I'm trying!” “Push out...” He saw my confusion. “Like you're taking a shit, push out.” Oh, ok. I relaxed and his finger went into the first knuckle. “Whaaa....” I gasped as my dick twitched all on its own. “Is that it?” He laughed, “We aren't even close, now relax again.” I focused and his finger went deeper, there was a small amount of discomfort but it was also super exciting, which made me ignore it. “Spread your legs,” he said and I bent both knees and widened them. His finger went even deeper and it was starting to feel...weird. Not good, just weird. “I don't think...” I began to say and then something exploded inside of my ass. “Holy fuck!” I roared as I clamped down on his finger. “Relax, relax,” he said in a soothing voice, “We're getting close.” “W-what was...” “Relax,” he snapped and I felt my ass go loose. His finger pushed in again and I could feel something just go nuts inside of me. My dick started leaking like crazy and I felt my ass push down. “I can't find it...” he said, moving his finger around, causing fireworks to go off in me. My eyes rolled back as my dick just jerked with every thrust, pre-cum fell all over my abs as he kept looking. “Ok hold on...” he pulled his finger out and I felt so empty. My ass had tried to follow his finger and my dick was ready to blow. “What, what happened?” “Can't find it, going to have to try to,” he said holding up two fingers and putting oil on them, “Relax and push out.” Two fingers kind of burned, I don't remember any doctor using two fingers to do this but I didn't care because as he hooked his fingers in me it touched whatever it was and I moaned out loud. “Ok, I think it's around here...” He began thrusting his fingers harder and my entire body reacted. Whatever he was hitting was like nothing I had before, every time he pushed in it was like fucking sex in that second. He did it a couple more times and then he pulled out, leaving me panting. “Dude, I'm worried. I can't find it and I should have by now.” My abs were slick with cock snot and my hole was still twitching, “What you mean?” “You might have a problem man, it might be too small.” That worried the fuck out of me, “What's that mean?” “I dunno yet, here...” He pulled me to the edge of the table, my long legs hanging down. “Ok, when I say so grab your knees and hold them apart, and I am going to try on more time. I might have to call a doctor in.” “Whatever it is, find it!” I pleaded. “Ok, grab em.” I grabbed my legs and pulled them back, leaving my ass cheeks open. “Ok, relax and push, ready?” I nodded. This time I could tell it was three fingers, it hurt as he pushed in and I grunted as he made his way deeper and deeper. “Shit coach!” I said as the pain increased. “Hang in there Everett...hold on.” He finally hit bottom or whatever and stopped. My ass spasmed around his fingers is it tried to adjust to the invader. “Take a breath, let me know when you want more.” I took a few breathes and then nodded, “Do it.” He pushed in and hit that thing again. Instantly the pain was forgotten as I threw my head back and whimpered. “Wait, I think that's it,” he said. He thrust again and again and each time my dick twitched harder and harder, dangerously close to cumming. “Come on Everett, hang on...” His fingers jammed again and again...and I was crying out in fucking ecstasy. “Push back, push back hard.” I began to slam my ass down on his hand, stars flashing in front of my eyes as the pleasure multiplied. Again and again, I pulled myself up and then shoved my ass down on the digits. “Yeah, that's it...harder.” “Oh yeah,” I said panting, “How close coach?” “Almost, just on the edge.” “Harder...” I said more to myself than to him. “Harder...” I was really going to town on his hand, I could feel the base of it touching the edge of my hole as I forced those fingers deeper and deeper inside me. “That's it Everett, you're almost there..” I was lost in sex. I didn't care what I was doing, who I was doing it with, all I knew was the sensations coming from my ass and the want, the need for more. “Fuck me, fuck me...” I began to chant, not even sure what I was saying. “Yeah, fuck yourself Everett, fuck yourself harder.” I was lost and just pushed again and again and again... And my cock erupted. Cum went flying over my head twice, my forehead, my cheek and a big ol glob on my mouth. I was so lost in the moment my tongue came out and just licked it away. I could feel warm splashes all over my chest and abs, and all from never having touched my dick. As I got my breath back I realized I was still rocking back on his hand, trying to milk the last moments of my orgasm from him. Slowly he pulled his fingers out, making me wince. When he was free, I felt so empty, so...I don't know. Like I wanted more “Ok, yeah, you definitely have an underdeveloped prostate, but I don't think we need to worry.” I wiped the sweat and cum from my forehead, “Why?” “Well it responded to what we were doing, so I think if we set up a regiment of training it, you know like any muscle, we can get it back to where it should.” “More? Like this again?” He smiled, “Unless you want to go to a doctor, there is a shot they can...” “No, sir! We can do this, that's fine. He nodded and went over to wash his hands, “Thursday after practice, just say you want a massage, that way the guys don't have to know what's wrong with you.” “Thank you, coach! You're amazing!” “Don't thank me yet, we have to work that muscle and beef it up. Just like in the gym. We start small,” he held up his fingers, “But if we want results, we need something bigger.” I just nodded and agreed, anything to get me better. “Ok you're good,” he tossed me a towel, “Wipe yourself off and take a shower man.” “Thanks so much, coach!” He nodded, “Thank you Everett.” I swear man, we have the best people working here.

Part 1 I was looking to see if anyone was needing a house boy online and I found one article that caught my attention. Looking for a young sexy house boy who does everything asked. Would require to move into the spare room and be a full 24 hour houseboy. Room and board are included and I need one that will be a great cook as well as a good cleaner and would be of service during all the parties I host. The biggest requirement of all is that the house boy needs to be Poz or if they are neg willing to convert to Poz. This is a house of hiv Poz men we have four men living here with hiv and one with aids and we all need a house boy that will take care of the house and take care of our needs as well when we aren't having a party. Of course this means you have to be at least 18 years of age and we would prefer you to be a total twink as well as a bottom if not vers. We will take care of all your needs as well and any you desire in the future. There is one more requirement needed for this position but will explain that during the interview if we decide to choose you. Respond to this if this will be you and send pics of your ass body and dick so we can assess you. I was shaking as I read through the article a second time and I saw my dick was rock solid and dripping as I read it. I could feel my hole twitch and couldn't move the mouse fast enough to the respond button. I gave all the info about me that I was 18 a total twink with no body fat brown hair and green eyes, a seven inch cut dick and a butt that you could bounce a quarter off of. I sent a few pics of me in a thong so they could see my ass and my body and dick and couldn't hit send fast enough. Once the response was sent I laid down and furiously started to jack off and finger my ass and shot the largest amount of cum that I ever have just imaging what would happen if they choose me.

It was a beautiful summer day in rural northwest Georgia. Jay had rushed through his chores on the family dairy farm, anxious to enjoy the rest of this glorious day without the restraints of the normal grind of agricultural life. The fences were fixed, it was too soon to start cutting hay and pending any farm auctions that his dad failed to mention, Jay would have the day to himself. He rushed back to the house to change into some fresh jeans and a t-shirt and grabbed his bike. Soon he was coasting on the down the road with the wind in his face and the promise of a nice dip in the swimming hole a mile further in the valley below their farm. As he approached the swimming hole he could hear the inviting sounds of the water spilling from the culvert into the waiting pool. He stashed his bike in the roadside underbrush and was soon sliding down the bank and peeling out of his shirt. Jay was a handsome young man. Having just turned 18, he wished his body would catch up with his adult age. He was thin but solid, five foot ten, red cropped hair and blue eyes that were as deep as the perfect sky above him. He was probably 140 pounds soaking wet and he longed to be more bulked up like the man he felt he was. Jay was a smooth and his stomach was flat as the smooth slate rocks at the bottom of the swimming hole. His arms and legs were lean and strong from the work that he performed around the farm. He was soon under the shelter of the culvert where a person could stand without hitting the top of the tall and wide metal spiral that gave way to the watercourse of the creek that ran under the road above. It was a perfect place for a swimming hole as the water would pour from the culvert and drive an ever deeper hole in the center of the damned up water way. Jay could feel the sun on his chest and he stretched gloriously in the fresh country air, his nipples responding to the playful breeze. He leaned to remove his shoes and now felt the sun on his back. He set his shirt and shoes to the dry side of the culvert and began to unbutton and unzip his pants. He took his time and let the sun find each new inch of his exposed skin until he was now fully naked at the edge of this cave like shelter. The breeze licked at his growing bush of pubic hair and tickled at his young balls. It wasn't long before he was totally erect with the combination of the breeze and the sun hitting his white and rarely exposed midsection. Without another thought, he dived into the pool of water and immediately felt the chill of his skin going pocked with goose bumps as the cold spring fed stream surrounded him. He emerged from the water and laid back in the water and floated on his back. He laughed as he looked over himself, seeing his still erect cock jutting out like a periscope. He loved seeing his naked wet body. It made his lean body look leaner as he was impressed with the state of his growing muscles. After a short swim and a good hand scrub to remove the sweat and grime from his morning work, Jay lay on the larger flat rocks near the waters edge and let the sun and breeze dry his now frigid body. As the sun hit him full on, Jay was tempted to stroke out a load from his cut seven inch cock right then and there but the sound of chattering voices could be heard in the distance and he knew he wouldn't be alone for much longer. He trapeezed his way across the rocks and gravel with his bare feet, climbed up into the culvert and threw on his clothes as fast as he could. Before anyone came in sight Jay was off down the road on his bike and pedaling for all he was worth for the adventures that awaited him. He would take the old road that led into Alabama and then make a right to the yet unexplored side roads of what was known in the area as 'four corners'. Being a bit of a loner, he wasn't at all sad to leave behind the reverie of the oncoming kids that he could have spent the day with. Jay began to long again for the refreshment of the swimming hole as he pumped and worked his body to capture the top of the hill he now drove along. The relief to his young strong thighs and calves was wonderful as he finally made the top. Just in the short thirty minutes of biking he was already sweating and he wiped his forehead with the back of his arm as he surveyed his surroundings. Unseen to him before when he had come this way was an unexplored road that he had thought before was a driveway. Now it was clear that this was indeed a road and it led down an inviting hill and into the outside edges of the pinewood forests that filled this area. This is exactly what he had hoped to find. A new road to somewhere but who knows where? He pedaled to the head of the road and then began his decline into the forest ahead. Once again the breezes of the day whisked his sweat away and the scent of evergreens and new leaves filled his lungs. As he entered the forest he could see at the base of the hill a dog watching the road and then an ascending hill beyond this threatening guardian. He started to pump as hard as he could to gain as much speed as possible. He would need it to capture the next hill and stay well enough ahead of this looming dog. True to form the dog was a chaser and Jay easily passed him and flew up the hill beyond his territory where he gave up and trotted home. At the top of the next hill Jay relaxed again and slowed down to take in the beauty of this Georgia summer. The road flattened out now and wound through the pinewood trees. Every once in a while a chained driveway gave indication of someones summer camp. Up ahead Jay could see a sign along the road that actually stated that the road was closed. It should have been obvious to him as the road was in poor repair and there were plenty of rocks and potholes to dodge in the dark earthen path that steadily grew worse. The further he went, the worse the road became. Curiosity drove him ever further and the cool shade beneath the trees was a welcomes change from the bright summer sun on the more main roads. Jay's mind began to wander a little as he mechanically plodded ahead on his bike. At times he had to actually walk through and it was in one of these walking sections that jay noticed trash that littered the side of the road. It seemed to be someones dump deep in this wooded area. Jay dropped his bike on the roadside and began to weave his way through the scattered patch of woods. He soon found a smoked out fire pit, filled with charred wood and crushed beer cans. It was someones party spot. Jay then looked around at what he thought must be paper plates and napkins until the image of naked bodies began to form in his vision. It wasn't paper plates at all but a collection of pornography literally everywhere he looked. He leaned over to pick one up and his blood went cold. This wasn't just any porn, it was gay porn. This wasn't someones party spot, it was the scene one hell of a good orgy by the look of things. Being as young as he was, he only imagined this kind of stuff. To know it actually happened made his dick go instantly hard. In a frantic rush of excitement, Jay went from spot to spot finding more and more gay pornography strewn everywhere. Less than an hour from his home on bike, somewhere in a night long passed, a gay orgy had gone on in this very spot. He could feel the precum rise to the top of his hardened cock. Hours had passed and Jay would have never guessed it. he sat amongst the gay porn mags he had collected from the woods and goggled at page after page of the hottest naked men he had ever seen. His loins stirred for release as he read about the things they did with each other. Cocks were sucked, holes were licked and fucked. Descriptions of cum faced bottoms and alpha male tops breeding and conquering the more submissive men. Jay was going nowhere until he had gotten his fill of this glorious treasure trove of gayness. The feelings that he had felt through his younger years were now being confirmed. This was what he preferred too! He wished he could have hidden in the forest and watched and learned in person what he was now educating himself with. He was going to have to stroke one out. His balls ached for release. Two hours of hardcore eyeballing naked pages and reading about the life of gay men was too much for his young sex drive. As he turned to another page with yet another glorious naked man laid out in front of him, Jay heard a crack of twigs in the woods somewhere nearby. He leaped to his feet and ran for his bike but instead smacked straight into the arms of a man that had been watching him for some time. Jay apologized for trespassing and struggled to get away but the two dark haired arms held him fast. 'No rush to be leaving' said the man. 'Looks like you were enjoying yourself. This hard pole between your legs seems to confirm that' purred the man. Jay looked up into his rugged handsome face and just stammered words of completely unformed recognition. The man released his grip on Jays arm and placed it now on Jays hard cock and squeezed it through his jeans. Jay winced and yet felt himself melting into this mans embrace, whether hostile or friendly. The roving hand then moved to his tight young ass and pressed it between his large fingered hands. 'Nice' said the stranger, 'Very nice.' With that the man took Jays arm and twisted it behind his back. His other hand moved over Jays mouth and Jay could feel himself being forced forward into the deeper forest. They walked for what seemed to be twenty minutes. A cabin stood ahead of them and Jay could see a couple figures on the porch leaned against the wall with booted feet resting on the railings. 'Look what I found boys' trumpeted the man that held him. The two men on the porch dropped their chairs to the porch floor and stood up to get a better view. The stranger then kicked the back of Jays heels and sent him reeling backwards to the ground, landing firmly on his quivering ass. The two men sauntered off the porch and headed towards them. His captive pulled up his leg and slipped his tennis shoe and sock easily off his foot and then repeated the action with the other foot like a pop tab on a beer can. The two men coming towards them were now grinning from ear to ear. 'Nice one Bobby' they said together. 'I caught him at the end of the driveway rifling through our party favors' laughed the first man. 'Looks like he really likes what he found too.' Bobby now pulled me to my feet and pushed me over to a large tree on the side of the cabin clearing. He reached in front of me and lifted my t-shirt off my shaking body and then indicated to the other guys to each take an arm. I have never been a tree hugger but I now knew that I must have looked like one as they pulled my arms around the base of the tree and began tying my hands together on the opposite side with my shirt. Once I was secure I felt the big hot hands of Bobby probing my bare skin. His touch was like electricity and what I could see of him was heaven. His hairy arms were every bit the kind of manly arms I aspired to have. Those burly arms then reached down for my zipper and soon my bare ass was to the wind and my hard cock was up against the tree that I was now tied to. He lifted each leg in turn and pulled my jeans from me and then I was completely vulnerable and as naked as I have ever felt in my life. My head was not secured so I was able to look at all of them in turn and from what I could see they were all sold stocky well built men, two of them dark haired and one of them blonde. They all grinned at me and somehow I knew I would be alright despite what this seemed to be turning into. Now each of them began stripping. Hard cocks were soon bouncing up out of jeans and briefs, protruding out of the hairiest crotches I could have ever hoped to see. Just a few short hours ago I was seeing my first gay porn, now I was seeing it in person. Three sets of hands began fondling every inch of my body. I could feel full hairy chests rub against my shoulders or hairy legs brush against my bare ass and thighs. The warmth of their rough hands made me dizzy with pleasure and fear all at the same time. Soon they all backed up from me a couple of feet and I wasn't sure what would happen next. Then I felt the hot liquid sensation of hot water being jetted all over my ass and legs and back. They were pissing on my like dogs on a fire hydrant. The smell hit my nose like a pheromone and enraged me with lust. 'You are marked territory now' said Bobby. 'The three of us have just marked you as ours and you are now our bitch.' I trembled but said nothing. 'You found him' said one of the porch sitters, 'You should have first dibs.' I could then feel Bobby's probing hands split my dripping pissed-on ass and a single finger penetrate my hole. I was wet with both sweat and piss and when Bobby's furry body spooned up against me I could feel the end of his hard cock begin to slide into my trapped body. The pain was incredible at first but slowly I began to feel the heady sensation of pleasure as Bobby thrust in and out of my asshole. I could feel his sweat through his chest hair and its strong smell and he pounded away at my ass. After ten or so minutes of his working my ass he drove it deep into me and steadily increased his speed until he yelled out with pleasure and his balls shot ropes of seed into my worked over ass. Bobby pulled out and immediately a new scent hit my nose of the blonde guy as he took position and soon added his sperm load to Bobbys. The third guy must have been the biggest as I could feel the uncomfortable pain of stretching begin again. I was soon accustomed to this new cock and took his load as well without a word of complaint. Had I not been suspect of my own gay feelings this afternoon would have been nightmarish. As it was, I couldn't imagine somewhere that I would rather be. My virgin ass was now the property of three rugged men out in a cabin in the middle of nowhere. I carried their loads in my body and was dripping in their piss. It came then as a suprise to me that all three of them all of a sudden just picked up their clothes and headed for the cabin. I was left alone, tied to the tree with the sun at about two o'clock and me beginning to worry that I would never see home again. I tried to pass what seemed like eons remembering the events of the last hour. I had never seen such beautiful hairy men before. The blonde one was my favorite. His light hair against his tan skin was like a fuzzy peach, ripe and meaty. It made me want to pass out knowing I now carried that hot blondes spunk inside me like the bitch they told me I was. Bobby was probably the hairiest of the them and the sensation of his hairy body against me put me into orbit. The third guy was shorter but he more than made up for it with his large cock breeding me and stretching me further than the other two. I began to think maybe I needed to yell for them to let me go but somehow I didn't want to go. So I stood and waited for what would happen next. It didn't take long before I could hear trucks on the distant road. Unseen to me was a road through the woods that these trucks seemed to know. I could hear them coming closer and closer. I strained to turn and watch them approach. One had three men in the cab while the other had three in its cab and two in the truck bed. All of them were beefy solid country men from 30 to maybe 50 and it was obvious now to me why the other three had left. They had been busy collecting the rest of their party group to come try out their new bitch. Out on the porch the three came, whooping and laughing as the trucks unloaded. After rounds of chatter, hugging and back slapping the attention was now on me. I could feel the heat of eleven men staring holes through my body. I could hear them approach as leaves and twigs crunched under their shoes. I could hear the sounds of belts being undone, zippers coming down and clothes being stripped and dropped. My dick raged against the tree bark as I anticipated the oncoming scene. I felt the hot heat of piss. It was unending this time. I seemed to come from every direction. I felt my ass being pulled apart again and a new sensation hit me like a warm wave of bath water as a scruffy face buried itself in my ass and rimmed me into heady pleasure with a very talented tongue. It soon gave way to fresh air as he pulled away and then new pain as my ass was reopened for my fourth cock of the night. I could tell the afternoon was getting late as I stood there taking dick after dick. Each man came to a climax to the whoops of his buddies and the eventual breeding of my captive ass. It was as if the forest had turned to men and I was the only bitch within miles to mate with. My belly was full of seed. The sensation left me feeling like I had to piss and shit all at the same time. I had long given up and pissed on the tree while I was being fucked. Each time a cock was pulled out I could feel the cum slowly release from my well used hole and run down the inside of my legs. The last dick to approach my hole was Bobby. I knew it was him as soon as his arms went up on the tree again and his scent caught my recognition. Without even guiding his cock he slid into me like we were a matched set and he then gave me my 19th and final load of the day. When he was done, I felt his hairy torso collapse against my back and he kissed my neck with lingering affection. 'I know you won't tell anyone about this because I know you want more.' He whispered. I knew he was right. He then untied my hands and gave me my shirt. 'It's getting dark, you better start home' he suggested. I turned for the first time and looked straight on into the faces of the eleven men that had just given me a day in my life I never dreamed possible. They ranged from dark hair to blonde. A couple were bald and stood naked under the fading sun in all their glory. Some were shorter and one was a strapping 6' 5' or better. Everyone of them was beautiful and memorized in my mind. The blonde guy from the porch then walked up to me and knelt before me. My dick was soon enveloped into the velvety smoothness of his hot mouth. Each of the guys surrounded us and some played with my body while others kissed me. One of the bald men spread my ass and began rimming me again. Never once did they let me cum and now I was being rewarded in grand fashion as they heaped their collective sexual thanks unto my body. I began to tense up and breathe fast. The blonde pulled his mouth from my cock as ropes of cum shot three feet into the air in front of me, some hitting those that stood too close. The sensation of my pent up desire issued out of me like rushes of waves on an ocean beach. When the last blast left my body, Bobby handed me a pile of snap shots from an instant camera. 'Here's a little something to keep under your pillow.' he said. 'We are having a party next Friday at 7 and I hope you'll come back.' A picture of every man fucking my hole and candids of the guys standing around watching filled my grateful hands. 'The road is right there. Just follow it out and you'll find your bike waiting right where you left it.' said Bobby. With that he kissed me and handed me the remainder of my clothes. I didn't even bother to dress. I just carried them numbly in my hands and headed towards the road. Just before I got to the road I dressed and painfully climbed unto my bike. It was a no brainer to hit the swimming hole one more time when I arrived. The fresh cold water brought me to my senses and I let my first sexual experience wash to the back of my mind to be hidden and stored for many a night of recollection. I felt like a fish that had been caught and shown off like a trophy and then returned to its watery home. I was a 'catch and release!' Supper never tasted so good and next Friday could not come soon enough.

Disclaimers: This is my first story on BZ. This story is based on an actual experience. Feel free to contribute your own ideas to help me flesh out the story - I'm not really a writer, but I felt this had to be told. Enjoy, piggies! ---------------------------------------------- Part 1 The heat of a July afternoon in the Midwest can get really intense. But I barely noticed it as I drove toward the metropolis with an anxiety in my stomach. The car sped along the highway merrily as I grew ever closer to my destination… and my destiny. Five weeks since, I decided to take a bold step. I’ve been a bugchaser for years, but I really didn’t act on those urges and try to get myself infected. They just happened as part of the ho life, and I dealt with them accordingly. I’ve had a few STDs - the usual maladies of chlamydia and gono and the like - but this time, I was chasing down a big one. Sorta. I got in touch with a friend who has been positive for many years, and undetectable. Rick is known for HIV activism in his community, including volunteering for the clinic and AIDS hospice. He ran for a leather title a few years back and his platform that won him the title was about love and acceptance of the afflicted not only in his community but worldwide. So it’s a curious thing that he agreed to do this for me. Because I can’t get bugchasing and converting out of my head, I hatched a hair-brained scheme to find out for myself what the other successful chasers were raving about. I asked Rick to pretend to poz me. “Dude, that is not okay!” was his opening response to my request. “This bug is no picnic to live with. I get it’s not a death sentence like it used to be, but this shit will fuck you up, and your hunger to get charged up will get you in trouble.” I was prepared for this. “Rick, it’s just fantasy,” I answered. “All you have to do is fuck me like the bitch that I am, and work some poz talk into the scene. I’m not asking you to come off your meds so I can live this fantasy. It’s just that. Fantasy.” Rick went silent for a while. I suddenly felt like I crossed a line. When he finally spoke again, he said calmly, “I’m gonna send you some links to websites, some information. You don’t seem to be educated on what this all involves, and if you’re serious about doing it, then you should be informed of the commitment this lifestyle requires. And believe you me, this WILL change your life in ways you can’t imagine, Steve.” “Okay, I’ll take a look at it.” “I’m serious, Steve,” he quickly said insistently. “What you’ve asked me to do is really disrespectful, and I … I really need to think about this. I admit I’m attracted to you, and after seeing your sweet hole that night at the bathhouse, I wanted to pound you into oblivion. But I don’t appreciate you asking me to violate my boundaries like that, even though I’m undetectable, and yes it’s just play, but I’m concerned you’re going to go and seek out the real thing.” True to his word, Rick emailed the information to me. I read it, and only got more turned on. This was something I *needed* to do. Personal fulfilment, Rick’s warnings be damned. Four days after this uncomfortable phone conversation, Rick shot me a text message. “Did you read it? Are you still set on a fake conversion scene?” I hesitated. I didn’t want another lecture. I just wanted to fuck, and convert, and live my new life charging up other guys. “Hi Rick. Yes, I read it,” I texted back. “And yes, I still want to do it.” I didn’t ask him a direct question, and left it for him to fill in the blank. A few minutes passed before he answered. “Okay. I’ll do it. But we are going to have a talk about this in person when you get here. If this is what you want, then I’m going to make sure you never chase again. Understood?” I practically jumped out of my seat when I read this. I didn’t think he’d actually agree to it. I didn’t want to appear over-eager, so I gave a non-committal reply. “Yes, we need to talk about it as much as you think is necessary. When should I come visit?” “Five weeks. How’s the 24th looking for you?” I checked my calendar. I had no commitments that day. “That’s fine.” “Come to the brownstone. 4pm sharp.” Our conversation ended there. As I entered Rick’s neighbourhood, a growing mood of nervousness and anxiety began to manifest itself in my environment. I parked the car a few blocks from the brownstone, and just sat there for a minute. I need to get moving. It’s nearly 4 o’clock, and if I don’t show, I won’t enjoy having to ask him for this again. I looked in the rearview mirror at myself. Something behind my eyes told me Don’t do this. My dick, however, was standing fully erect while my mind raced. Remember, you’re totally safe. He’s undetectable, you’re going to be fine. And his monster dick will make you feel good. That was all the convincing I needed. I exited the car, paid for my spot, and began the trek to the brownstone. Rick was waiting for me outside when I arrived. I could smell his fat cigar well before I actually saw him. He was seated on the patio, scrolling mindlessly through his phone while hauling hard on a cock-sized stogie. He wore a simple t-shirt over his slender, underdeveloped frame, and tight khaki shorts, and had his aviators over his eyes. While not the picture of masculinity, there was a certain sexiness about the whole look. I walked over to his table, and could see a near-empty water bottle. The wind blew gently giving us a short break from the humidity of the afternoon. “I’m here,” I cheerfully announced. Rick looked up from his phone. “Good to see you made it, Steve.” He stubbed out the half-smoked cigar, and rose from his chair. The water bottle rolled off and I bent over to catch it, and missed. I suddenly felt his hand on my ass. “Hey, we’re not doing this out here,” he said. “But thanks for the preview!” “Let’s go inside,” I said, smirking. “I’ve gotta piss so bad I can taste it.” “Dirty boy! But later!” he said with a laugh. We entered the brownstone, and Rick sidestepped so I could rush to the bathroom and relieve myself. I unzipped, and my piss poured forth in a hot, thick stream of golden yellow. I couldn’t believe how much I was holding, but I also had to remember how much water I drank on the way here. The road to the city is a long one, and combined with July heat made for a very thirsty chaser. After washing my hands, I left the bathroom and found Rick on the couch, quite comfortable. He poured a drink for each of us, and patted the seat next to him gently. The conversation was more of what we discussed on the phone, and was frequently a carbon-copy of that conversation. “This really isn’t my thing,” Rick admitted. “When I was first diagnosed, I had to think of all the guys I played with around that time. And because I didn’t know I was positive, I infected someone I really liked.” He seemed to be remembering it as if it were yesterday. “When he got sick, I felt so guilty. I locked myself in my room for days, and just couldn’t stop crying. Not for me, but for this guy. And I had the unhappy duty of telling him in person that I was the one who pozzed him. He socked me right in the nose for that, and I never saw him again. Too bad. Dave was a sweet guy.” “You don’t know what happened to him?” I asked. “Nope. He blocked me on social media, and although I looked for him at the clubs a couple times, he was just gone. It broke my heart. So I want you to know that your actions today will have consequences that will hurt others if you’re not careful.” “I am quite prepared,” I said. “You did a good job educating me on the subject, and I am making the choice that is right for me.” I wasn’t about to let him change my mind because then we might not fuck. Rick then took one of my hands, and squeezing it, he said, “Are you ready?” His tone was all seriousness, and he was letting me know that I was in control of what happened next. Doubt crossed my mind for a second. I think it was at this point when I began to feel the most nervous about it. “Yes,” I answered as fearlessly as I could. He released my hand, and exhaled loudly through his nose. Rick then looked away, giving one of his thousand-yard stares that he was known for when something that questioned his morals crossed his path. “Okay,” he said with resignation. “If this is REALLY what you want, okay. I’ll help you. But remember - you asked for it, and if you can’t handle the fantasy, you have the power to stop it.” Something about the way he said that made me wonder what kind of script he was going to follow. And my hard dick made itself known again. Rick saw the rise in my shorts. “I think I already know the answer,” he said with a smile, grabbing my growing cock. He stood up while holding on to my swelling member, and said, “Come on. Let’s do this.” I obediently followed Rick to his playroom, guided all the way by his pulling of my dick.

**Note - this story continues from the Lockdown Project, over in Bug Chasing & Gift Giving FICTION ** Sarah took up my offer to help her unload the rest of the stuff from the van. She explained that her fiancé was going to be there but a work call had meant he'd actually had to go into the office rather than work from home as was the new "normal". I didn't bother to change out of my running shorts and singlet. She seemed to like them, judging by the discreet glances she was giving me when she thought I wasn't looking, and that suited me fine. There really wasn't that much stuff and we soon had it all upstairs and into Jake's old flat. It was still a hot day, for the time of year and when we were done Sarah invited me in for a drink. "What can I get you?" "A cold beer would go down nicely, if you have one". She grabbed me a fancy lager from the fridge and we both sat down on the only piece of furniture, a small two seater sofa. I sat there with my legs splayed, taking up most of the space as she started to tell me about herself and her other half, Josh. She worked as a designer but was furloughed and didn't expect to go back to her job. Her other half was a computer game designer and they'd been together for eight years (I guessed she was about 25, which would make them university sweethearts, most likely). They were trying for a baby, had been for three years now, she thought that this was the month but hadn't told Josh yet, in case. They had been renting somewhere they couldn't afford... ..."and then we got this place, when Josh's brother died. It was so sad, not that I knew him as they never spoke to each other, didn't even acknowledge each other. They say when twins fall out it's pretty severe, don't they?" I'd been taking in her cute boyish looks, mousy short hair, cute button nose and pale skin. My ears pricked up at this news though. "Yeh, I guess so. They were identical twins?" "Yep, though I never even knew about him until we heard the news". I felt blood rushing to my cock at this news, thinking about how cute Josh must be. I let her ramble on as I thought back to Jake's cute little body and how my fertile cock had eaten him alive. "?!!" Sarah had stopped talking. She was staring at my cock. Two inches of which were now fully free of my runners. My PA shining as a dribble of pre ran down it. "Lick it" "?" "Lick it" She hesitated, but only for a second and then leaned over, delicately lapping at the heavy metal in my cock and lapping up my potent pre. I shifted round to give better access and she was soon sucking on my swollen head, which filled her mouth. As she crouched between my thighs, I sat up a little and reached round her, my hand sliding inside her jogging bottoms and into her underwear. My big finger was soon parting her shaven lips and feeling her wetness inside. She was trying to take more of me in her mouth but it was clear that wasn't going to happen without some force on my part and I didn't want to scare her at this point. Instead, I pulled her up to my face and began kissing her deeply as my cock dribbled over her still clothed crotch. "let's go to your bedroom" "I can't...Josh.." "I won't tell him. You already said he's out all day" "um...but you are so big" I didn't blush, just scooped her up and carried her through to the bedroom, stripping her bottom half as we went. Once I'd dumped her on the bed I stripped off completely. She got the message and shucked her t shirt revealing her little breasts (no bra required). Then I was on her, pushing her into the bed beneath me, letting her feel my size and strength, letting my cock probe its target. She squirmed under me... "mmm, you feel so big" "bigger than Josh?" "your cock head is bigger than his whole dick" "fuck, and this maggot has knocked you up?", I sat back and touched her firm little tummy, my cock sitting lazily on her labia "I think so..." I slapped her lips with my weapon, letting my PA slip through her fleshy embrace. "Gonna let me in?" "if you put a condom on" "aww, spoil sport...thought you were already knocked up?". I squished her opening under my cock head, letting my pre lube her up a bit "I only think I am". She was rummaging through the bedside draw and quickly grabbed a durex which she passed to me I gave her my sad face but ripped open the packet and rolled it onto my rod. The standard size jonny came about halfway down my cock once my PA and girth were taken into account. "Got any lube?" She rooted through the drawer but without luck. I spotted her little tub of vaseline and smeared a big dollop just inside her opening, she squirmed with the cold feeling of it. I grabbed hold of her feet, holding her ankles in one hand and pushing her legs in the air as I worked the latex eating lube into her and then over my bull cock before lining it up with her and quickly filling her with several inches of cock head. She was tight, if not virginal, and groaning around my girth and I rested there while she enjoyed the fullness. After a while I lowered her feet a little and slowly let her impale on me, She was even tighter as I got deeper in so I took it really slowly so that she would love the sensations that she was feeling. Some minutes later I was about two thirds in but bottoming out, the condom safely inside her. This only happens with women - with guys, you can always go deeper but with a women, there's only so far you can go. Her cervix was almost a solid wall, I pushed against it but it only caused both of us discomfort. I changed my angle slightly, rubbing up and down that internal barrier, keeping up a little pressure. I could feel her lubing up in there and then a slight deepening as my PA found her cervix, before pulling out to give her a little break. I let her feet go, so that I could lie on her in the missionary, kissing her deeply as I let my hips pump my shaft in and out and pinning her to the bed with my weight. Gradually building up the pace and never pulling all the way out. I instructed her to tense on the out stroke and in no time the rubber was just snagged on my cock head. Although it was too tight to fall off, the bare shaft felt so much better in her and I started asking her how I felt compared to her runt of a fiancé. Clearly, I felt a hell of a lot better as she was getting seriously worked up, squirting round my cock as I ploughed her receptive furrow. My mind flipped to Josh's weak neg sperm that had somehow swam deep into her from it's lowly starting point and, even less likely, was maybe now in the process of passing on his inferior genetics to her. I knew from experience that my own load, delivered right to her gate, would certainly do the job, if it wasn't too late. I envisaged my own seed bursting in, killing off Josh's and taking its rightful place to produce a big poz baby in this delicious little fuckee, getting myself worked up in the process so that I was now hammering into this little chick without a care. As I was doing so, Sarah began to build up to another climax and I once again probed her inner wall. This time it felt different. The rubber had shredded. My PA rubbed against the cervix, poking in through the narrow slit - it felt like a pulling, snagging sensation on my dick and I knew exactly where I was. I had slowed right down, on the very edge of orgasm... "oh baby...I'm gonna cum, plant my seed in you" "mmmmm....yes...please....fuck me" My cock swelled and flexed as her legs gripped me tightly and my poz tadpoles were launched straight into their target,. So deep, I knew she wouldn't feel them, besides, she was just coming down from her own climax....

I prefer when the bottom doesn't get hard while getting bred because all concentration and feeling is centered in his cunt. I like his soft cock flopping around as he is getting rough fucked. I especially like the ones who can't even remember the last time they shot a load because it's all about their pussies - but, once in awhile accidents do happen and I end up fucking the cum out of the cock and sperm whore.

Daniel sighed as the teens warm cockhead slowly slipped into his hole. Today had been a day of so many firsts for Ashers young body. The first taste of tina, the first warm fingers in his virgin hole, massaging generously against his prostate, teaching the young boys guts to thirst for a mans hard cock. Daniel milked the boys tool as he savoured the inches, fondly recalling Ashers own body as it reluctantly opened to him, how the teens tight ring spasmed on his drooling member as he fought back the inevitable until he finally relented, pumping the boy with his own hot load over and over. The feel of the boys sopping hole as it tugged and massaged the older mans cum soaked cock deep inside him. "ash" Daniel cooed as the boy lifted his head with a sigh. "feeling good buddy?" Daniel gripped the boys shoulders and began to slowly ride his cock. "yeah, oh yeah" Asher groaned as his once straight cock worked deep inside Daniels sticky cunt. "that a boy, feels good to be inside me doesnt it? just relax and enjoy it boy." Daniel picked up his pace and lifted to his feet, squatting over the sweating teens prick as he slid lewdly up and down. "look at it ash, watch it. watch your cock fuck me" Daniel grabbed the boy by the hair and guided his gaze toward the action. Daniel felt the boys member twitch in response to the sight as he continued driving the teens slick wet cock into him over and over. Daniel didnt want Asher to fuck when he was told, he wanted the boy to want to fuck, wrecklessly and with abandon. The first few steps were teaching Asher to think only with his cock. reaching back, Daniels fingers grazed the slick tight balls resting on his ass and smiled. "gonna cum ash? do you need to cum?" Daniel fingered the boys sack, rolling his hips and waiting patiently until it happened. With a long groan and a natural thrust, Asher drained his balls into daniel for the first time. "very good ash keep it up, let it come. that a boy." Daniel firmly gripped the teens shoulders, driving down to the base of his prick, riding the blissful teens balls dry. "there we go, youre a natural ash!" Daniel slid off the teen and scooped his finger into his slimy hole. placing it at the boys lips, without hesitation Asher licked the digit. "my turn now ash. We need to keep practicing." Daniel muttered, as he produced a glass pipe and lighter from the desk and took a long hit, exhaling the cloud onto the boy as Asher snickered. "here we go now, in your mouth" Daniel tucked the pipe into Ashers pouty lips. "nice deep breath now ash, take it all in and hold it for me." The glassy eyed teen did just as he was told, over and over Daniel watched as the boy spun higher and higher and his body began to respond. soon Asher slowly pumped his soft cock in his fist with one hand, and sucked at the pipe with the other for what seemed like an eternity on the couch as Daniel stood over him filming. "here ash, play with the hole" Daniel lifted the boys fingertips to his drooling puffy ring and smiled as he instinctively plunged his sticky digits inside with a groan as Daniel set the camera down to focus on the thirsty boys sloppy ass. "time to let me inside again ash. just relax for me" Daniel lifted the boys legs atop his shoulders and pointed his hot purple cockhead against the boys ass, sliding in with one long stroke. Daniel bounced off the boys firm cheeks for almost forty minutes, fucking a load out of the kids semihard cock just before planting his own warm seed in the boy once again. Daniel pulled from the tight sucking ring once again to film Ashers gaping bud as it drooled a fresh hot load. The two took turns at the pipe, lazily fondling eachother as Daniel flipped through previous clients footage, exposing the boys mind to more and more as he watched the teens cock slowly rise until he was fisting the entire length again. "feels real good to jack it doesnt it ash?" the boy just nodded as Daniel turned to kneel over the couch, exposing his winking pink pussy to the boys hungry gaze. "Its time to fuck, ash" Daniel looked over his shoulder at the teen as he reached forward to now guide his dribbling tool into the mans hole on his own. "that a boy" Daniel moaned as Ash began thrusting his bare prick in and out. "use your hips ash, nice long strokes" Daniel gave pointers on the young mans form as he continued training the boys cock to cum deep, and cum bare. Finally Daniel felt the familiar urgency of a teens orgasm and reached back to hold him in place as Ash pumped a thick hot load once again deep into Daniel. "good job ash, remember when you fuck you need to push deep as you can. really breed the hole." Daniel felt the boy slowly slide out of him and roll back on the couch, as he picked up a camera to complete the final few minutes documenting the boys milky cum streaked cock.

Dude... FUUUUUCK!

Moderator's Note: Yes.

Chatting with guys like me always gets me hornier - and it makes me push myself into taking more & different cocks. One bud (who met me when he walked into my hotel room in NOLA while a hung anon guy was fucking me) always encourages me to do more and to offer my mouth to guys who just want oral too. Another bud from BZ & I have met up & taken random cocks together - damn good night for us!! I always love connecting with another horny cumdump like me.

I had another round with the personal trainer who lives way out in the country. He was naked on the couch stroking his hard on when I arrived. I sucked him for a while, and then he got me in doggie on the couch. Damn, this man has some power in his thrusts; I am not sure anyone has even slammed into me this hard. He was also mauling my nipples so hard I had to keep hitting the poppers to stand it. After a while, he flipped me over and put my legs over his shoulders. He had me so far back onto my shoulders that I wasn't comfortable, so we took a break. A pillow under my ass solved that issue. He fucked me on my back still working my nipples. He eventually asked me to work his nipples to help him finish. I asked how hard he liked. He said, "As hard as you can do it." So I worked his nipples as hard as I could, and he rewarded me with a nice load up inside me. I was hoping he might want to go another round like last time, but we just shot the shit for a while. Then I got dressed. He thanked me for making the long drive to his place. I headed home enjoying a pretty day for a drive through the woods.

BZ definitely makes me very horny. I do not miss many days without visiting this site. I love reading everyone adventures in bareback sex and total piggy sex. As a sissy faggot this site inspires me to becum a total slut for bareback cock.

Why are you talking to us about it? Talk to your daddy. I am sure he knows other men will want you. Tell him you are being pursued, and ask him what he expects of you. If you haven't done anything yet that he has told you not to do, then he has no reason to be upset with you. If you cannot talk to him honestly about things, there are problems with your relationship. I suspect from the way you talked about not being on PrEP that you are worried that he will tell you to put out for this other top. I think you (and @Doccer19677) are probably right to think he might. Lots of dom guys want their bottoms to be cumdumps. If that makes you uncomfortable, then you need to talk to him about that. If he wants you to take risks that you are not comfortable with, there are problems in your relationship.

In the beginning of learning to bottom, there was always a little pain. I very quickly learned to relax my hole. Nowadays, I only have discomfort if the guy is super thick and/or overly aggressive. I don't know if you have even done yoga or any other kind of focused stretching. When you get the position just right and the muscles loosen and your body moves a little further in a way it has not before - it's like that except the muscle is your hole. There is this warm, hard presence inside you, and it feels like violation and comfort at the same time. You know that feeling when you take a really big dump (sorry - not into scat - I just don't know another way to talk about it to someone who doesn't bottom). The stretch is a little uncomfortable but very pleasant. Being fucked is like that except it isn't just a moment of it; it goes on and on the whole time he is inside you. It's pretty overwhelming even after almost 40 years of doing it - intense, stretching pleasure over and over with every thrust. It feels like being brought to the brink of orgasm - not so close that you know the nut is coming but that almost-there point right before - and kept there for as long as it lasts. Even more so if he is hitting my prostate. Honestly if you can do that to me, my mind pretty much goes. I am just lying there consumed by pleasure unable to do much of anything except enjoy the ride. When he cums inside you, then everything changes. It was all intensity and stretch and friction, and now it feels so warm and slick inside. It is such a feeling of accomplishment to know you were able to get him off with your hole. It feels so good to have his seed inside you.

End of Feb, I was out of the country for business and hit a sauna 3 nights in a row -- took 2, 3 and 12 loads -- so much fun!! The first night I quickly got pounded and bred by a muscle Irish daddy and a thin sexy college type, but it was a Wednesday and late, so I left after the crowd started to thin. Thursday was more fun and within the first hour 3 men pulled me into dark rooms for sex. After that, I jacked off watching a small orgy in the steam room. Friday was festive and I stayed about 5 hours -- participating in little sling action, sauna and steam room group fun, shower sex and two super hot dark room make-out and fuck sessions. Everyone loves a new hole or pole to play with.... when I left the sauna night manager gave me his number and we planned to fuck the next day after I wrapped up my meetings. Also, while it doesn't really count as public, I live in a neighborhood where the houses are only a few feet apart... so when I fuck or get fucked outside on my deck or patio or pool area about half a dozen households can watch if they have the interest. And, the landscape lighting makes sure the view is crystal clear even at night. Now, I love being naked and having sex outdoors, so last Saturday, I broke lockdown and took 4 hot loads out back between 11 pm - 2 am (2 hung black men, a college jock and a midlife dad type -- all with 7-9" dicks). I know that a hot interracial young daddy of 2 was on his deck during the first two fucks. I'd laid down in a pool chair and taken the "happy baby" stance to give my black top pal full access to my hungry hole, when I noticed that "dad's" lights were off but there was consistent movement in the shadows that indicated he was jerking off --Damn, i hope he gets brave enough to join us next time. Anyway, my #2 top arrived as the first was putting his clothing up, so neighbor dad just stayed in place and watched the second act.... this one featured doggy style pounding and breeding followed by some great feeling as felching and snowballing. It was much later when #3 top showed and by then all lights around me were off -- it was still hot to fuck outdoors, but not as exciting as having a participative audience across the fence! Happy breeding men!

I just took a load from a big fat cock in a mall restroom. he messaged me to "meet me in that restroom stall I fucked you in last time faggot. be naked and have your pussy lubed. when I knock on the door get on your knees and open it." I did it, he walked in and spit in my face and I went right for his zipper. said "suck my cock faggot" I pulled out his cock, sucked him the rest of the way hard then I stood up and bent over the toilet with my hands against the wall and he shoved his cock in me and fucked me HARD for 5 minutes, then blew his load in me LOUDLY saying "take my load you whore" for a mall restroom lol. he pulled out and said "clean me" so I sucked him clean then sat naked on the toilet while he zipped up then hocked a huge spit in my face and left, swinging the door wide open so 2 random men saw me naked on the toilet with a face full of spit before I closed it.

Before covid i loved going to my local suana into a gloryhole cubicle and just put my lubed ass to the hole, never looking just waiting for guys, i always left the door open so guys could walk by and see me but i never looked. I value their privacy 🙂 I dont mind finding out after if they want to let me know but i dont go looking.

Hey guys, I'm glad you're enjoying the story. Thanks for the kind words. Here's the next chapter, I should have another one for you soon. Part 8 Alex rummaged around the toys, while Jeffery attached restraints to the boy. Soom he found the Humbler. Brent's expression turned to one of fear as he let out a whine. As good of a boy as he was at taking abuse, he never-the-less really, and I mean REALLY hated his balls to be the target. They were extra sensitive. But to his credit, he did not object or utter a word. That's because he knew if he did, whatever torture they had planned would double. He knew he had to just take it. He was shoved down to the middle of the floor, and in no time flat, he was head down and ass up. His wrists were attached to his ankles with the Humbler stretching his little balls between his legs. But they weren't done. Soon he was blindfolded and a penis gag was shoved into his mouth and buckled tightly. This gag was about five inches long, so it lodged itself in the back of Brent's throat and never moved. The final touch was a pair of sound blocking headphones connected to Alex's phone which played nothing but static. He turned it up loud, guaranteeing the boy would have no clue what was going on around here. Then Joe placed the tip of a really large buttplug against Brent's defensless hole. It shimmered from the powder all over it as Alex placed his booted foot against the base of it. Then, with one mighty thrust of his leg, the plug was slammed into the boy. Even though Brent's hole was very well used, he screamed as the Tina covered plug ripped into him. Meanwhile, the rest of us had tied down our young prince in a spread eagle position, blindfolded, suction cups on his nipples, the dirty jock taped back in his mouth and the metal Tina covered plug back in his hole. Alex, Jeffrey and myself lit 3 black candles while Steve worked his magic with the electro box and Joe and Dave filmed the action. Now, these black candles burned a little bit hotter. Not hot enough to leave burn marks, but hot enough for Eric to think he was on fire. I dropped the first little bit on him, right in the middle of his chest while Steve administered the perfect jolt down his penis. Eric's young body went ridged and his back arched as he screamed. A fresh sheen of sweat broke out on his body as this new pain both shocked and burned him. He twisted in his bonds but was unable to escape. Alex dripped next onto our captives stomach causing more screams and more thrashing from our teenage victim. Jeffery was next as he dripped some hot wax onto Eric's feet. The boy jerked and screamed into his gag, shaking his head back and forth as he panted through his nose. We turned our attention to Brent as Alex lined up his booted foot and landed a solid kick square on the boys balls. Brent screamed like a bitch into his gag. Tears instantly flowed from his eyes as all three of us dripped hot wax across his back. We went back and forth between the boys with Brent's poor little balls getting the worst of it. Sometimes Alex would kick them, sometimes he would punch them, sometimes he would place the sole of his boot against them and slowly sqash them. All the time Brent wept from the pain. Soon, both boys were covered in black wax, except for the best parts of Eric. My young prince was not finished with his first hot wax torture. I removed the suction cups from his nipples while Steve removed his cock cage. Eric's tittie's stuck out a good half an inch and were a deep, dark red. I couldn't resist as I took one into my mouth and sucked on it. Eric moaned a little, and I bit down on it, making him whimper. I did the same thing to his other nipple as he moaned. Then I stood up, took a candle, and slowly, drop by drop, covered the Mormon boys tits as he cried and whined into his gag. Soon, his nipples were encased in blackness. Then the three of us attacked his cock and balls. Eric thrashed and screamed anew in his bonds as his privates were mercilessly tortured. We didn't bother with slow drips, we poured it over his cock and balls until you couldn't see them anymore. Then Alex grabbed another prepared rig and found a place on Brent. He stuck the needle in and pulled back untill the liquid inside it was dark red. Then he pushed the plunger and emptied half of it into his boy. While Brent was coughing, he emptied the other half into Eric. Damn we've given that boy a shit ton of T tonight, but that's what we wanted. My prince to be so fucked up that we could do anything to him we wanted to. Alex grabbed the base of the plug in Brent's ass and yanked it out. Brent was so gone he could only moan. Then Alex greased up his hand and arm and made a fist, placing it on Brent's gaping hole. With very little effort, he pushed it into the small boy beneath him as Brent let out a long, slow moan. Alex started pounding into Brent, pushing further and further until he was elbow deep. Damn, where does it go in a kid that size? Meanwhile, Jeffrey had unbuckled Eric's ankles and pushed his legs up in the air, where every good whore's should be. He slid his giant cock into the fucked up 18 year old and started pounding him. Eric just babbled incoherent words as he was fucked into oblivion. I peeled the wax off of his nipples and placed the alligator clips on them. The sharp teeth bit into his tender flesh as he bucked and screamed a bit. Steve covered his nose with the popper rag, and soon the boy was on another asteral plane as the big cock ravaged him. We all took turns fucking Eric and fisting Brent. My prince took at least 5 more dirty loads into his pussy. I was fucked up too and starting to lose count. All I know is the next time I looked at the clock, it was noon.

So sweet of you to say.

5. Nathan Even before Michael's hour was half over, I was already getting anxious. I had heard the short, painful-sounding grunts from the bedroom. I was wondering how Jason was doing and what he was thinking. I had been a little nervous about inviting Michael into the afternoon session. It was far too easy for him to be a sadistic asshole when he was in the mood and when I saw his "Rape is Fun" t-shirt, I knew he was in one of those moods. It wasn't until after five thirty that I heard the door open. Michael headed out. He walked right to the living room, and smiled. "Better check on your faggot. When I left, he was crying." Michael probably hadn't physically hurt Jason, but the mind-fucks he did were far more potent. Just to re-enforce his point, Michael snapped off the latex examination gloves he had been wearing. He stuffed them in his back pocket. I quickly led him to the front door. "Not a bad piece of ass either. You're a lucky man," he said, with an evil grin on his face. As he left, I went to the back bedroom, stopping to grab two tablets of X I had in the master bathroom. Jason was going to need the intimacy that the ecstasy would make easy to achieve. In the spare bedroom, the curtains had been drawn; it was dark and the room smelled of sweat, lube, and cum. After my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw Jason curled up on the bed. He was tightly holding on to a pillow. There were quiet sobs as well. "Jason?" I asked quietly, as I sat down by him on the bed. "Are you ok?" He finally responded when I put my hand on his naked torso. He turned to me, his face red. "I'm sorry," he said. "I thought I could handle this. But I can't." Michael had certainly done his classic mindfuck on Jason. "It's ok," I said. "I'm here." He was slow in responding to me, but eventually pressed himself against me and buried his face on my chest. I pulled off my shirt; I wanted him to feel my skin against his. Contact with another man would be critical, and I hoped that contact with me would be exactly what he needed. "I'm sorry. Sometimes, Michael can be a total asshole." "I don't want you to see me like this," he said, although he pulled me closer to him as he spoke. "I wanted you to see the strong and invulnerable me." "Jason, no one can always be strong." I grabbed a glass of water. "Here," I said, handing him a tab of X. "Take this. It'll help." He looked at it warily. "What is it?" "Some X. It will help you relax. I'm here. Don't worry." He put it in his mouth and took a swig of water. "My turn," I said, making sure he knew we were going to be in the same space. I dry swallowed the tab and only then took a swig of the water. I held him, his head again pressed against my chest. I could feel his breathing become steady and rhythmic. Finally, quietly, he asked, "Is it too late for me?" "No, it's not," I said. "Is that what you want?" I wanted, more than anything, for that to not be what he wanted. "I don't know what I want," he said. "They weren't on drugs," he continued "I know. Not everyone is." "Does that mean I'll get it from Eli? Or Michael?" I felt his body shudder when he said the name. "You'll get it from who you deserve it from," I said. "I want it from you. I really want it from you," Jason said. "I know. And I want to give it to you." "I want to be with you right now. And I don't want to be afraid any more." "Let's go to our bedroom," I said. I wanted him out of this room, out of a room with so much immediate history and into one where he would feel safer. I didn't know if he noticed or cared that I had said "our" rather than "mine." It had just slipped out, but it was true. It was how I wanted him. Wanted us. And I hoped he wanted the same for me. "Just be with me," he said. I took his hand and stood up. He followed my lead and also got up from the bed. He was naked now and more vulnerable and fragile than I had seen him before. His cock was soft and limp, no doubt a side effect of the drugs he had shared with the other men, but it only re-enforced his vulnerable appearance. He seemed beaten down, defeated, with only a tenuous hold on his once impressive masculinity. My cock, on the other hand, had been raging for the past four hours. Selfishly, the most difficult task this evening would be hot to get my cock inside of Jason without further upsetting his already fragile mental state. It was obvious he was tweaked out, especially considering Sean's, Eli's and Michael's habits. So, wasn't hard to get him into my bedroom. He pulled me down on the bed with him and surprisingly, started to kiss me immediately. He pressed his body against me, and with his warmth against me, my cock responded as well. It stiffened uncontrollably and I felt like I was in middle school again. My erection was completely uncontrollable. It didn't take long for Jason to feel my dick as well. His hand went down to my groin and unzipped my pants. He pulled out my cock and stroked it slowly. "I want this," he said. "I need this." "Are you sure?" I asked. "We don't have to do anything, if you don't want to." He kissed me again. "No, really. Please. I need you. Put it in me. Nothing between us." With his clear approval, my hand slid down between his legs and explored his hole. Warm and wet, I slipped a finger inside of him with only the slightest resistance from his hole. "God. It feels so good to feel your skin inside of me," he said. I wondered what Michael had done with him; all he seemed to desire was contact from another man. I pressed in further, feeling all of the accumulated sperm squish around. At about the second knuckle, I hit a small, sharp object. Jason gasped for a second, whispering "Careful there." I did my best not to push it any deeper, but it was caught on my finger. "What is it?" I asked. But, once I got all of my finger into Jason, I realized that it was probably a shard of crystal, and I had just inadvertently given him another huge bump. "Did Michael give you a booty bump?" I asked. I needed to know for sure. "Yeah, right as he was leaving," Jason answered. "It's cool now." As it melted and absorbed into his system, he would want to play night. "Can you wait here for a minute or two? Alone?" I asked. I pulled my finger out of his hole. He was still tight enough clean all the sperm off. "I'll be back." "Promise?" he asked. "Don't leave me alone too long." The need in his voice was palpable. "Yes, I promise. I'll just go into the bathroom. It won't be more than just a moment." He reluctantly released his grip of my cock, and let me go. I got off the bed, and walked towards the bathroom. "I'll leave the door open." Before I got more than two paces, he quietly asked, "You're coming back, right?" He even knew that there was only one door; it would be impossible for me to not come back. I made sure to turn on the lights in the bathroom and of course leave the door open just for him. I looked back and saw that he was watching me carefully, like he was afraid he was going to lose me or that I would run at any moment. I opened the medicine cabinet, and grabbed a Viagra. The night was going to be long and intense, and I had to be up for whatever was needed. I also got out the small cloth bag from the bottom shelf of the cabinet. I headed back to the bed, turning off the bathroom lights and I sat down next to Jason. He curled up next to me, nestling his head next to my cock and slowly licking my balls. It felt good. They were filled with thick ropes of sperm destined for Jason's hole. I opened the bag and pulled out a glass pipe. I held it up to the lamp on the bed table, examining it carefully. It had some crystal still in it, from the last time I had partied. "Ok if I join you? Partying, I mean," I asked. "Yeah. Please," he answered. I lit up the torch, waited for the crystal to melt and then sucked down on the long glass stem. It had been several months since I had last partied. It wouldn't take much to get me in the right zone. But, Michael wouldn't have gone easy on Jason either, making it more difficult to match moods. I did a few long hits, feeling the tina take over my head and then diffuse through my body. "Very nice," I said, finally putting the pipe and torch on the beddable. "Now we're truly together." I stood up, pulled off my shorts and the got back on the bed, pressing my naked body against his. The crystal was coursing through my blood and going directly to my cock. "I want to be with you now, Jason. I want to be with you in every possible way." "Me too Nathan. For now, I just want you near me." His voice was wavering a bit, like he was uncertain about something. "Next to me. Touching me." He rolled over onto his stomach with his ass up in the air. "Inside me." Jason may have had his uncertainties, but I knew exactly what I wanted. The twin mounds of his ass were so inviting and so perfect. I pulled his cheeks apart and stared at the tight hole they had obscured. As I started to lean in to lick it, Jason stopped me, "No, don't, Nathan," he said. "Why," I asked, not sure what was wrong. "You deserve better," he said, "A real man's hole, not some dirty boy hole like mine." He was once more on the verge of crying. I wondered what Michael had said and done to turn this confident young man into a fragile porcelain doll of masculinity. I ran my finger over his crack, gently pressing it into his hole. He might have thought he was unclean, but all that came out was a few strands of sperm. I licked off my finger, tasting the sweet cum. It was a mixture from the four different guys who had used Jason that afternoon. My own cock twitched, eager to add its own load to Jason's collection. "You're fine," I said. "No," Jason replied. "I'm a dirty, useless slut. You deserve better." I knew that between the drugs and whatever Michael had told him, he wasn't thinking clearly. "You have such a beautiful hole," I said. I was now kneeling right between his legs and was spreading his cheeks apart. My face was right up against him and his well-used hole. "You should be proud of it." He was a rollercoaster of emotion. "You really think so?" he asked me, already noticeably happier. I had to pick my words carefully in order to not set him off on another round of self-doubt. "Yeah, I do. How many guys fucked you this afternoon? Four?" I asked. "Yeah," he replied. He arched his back, pressing his ass against my face. I licked it, tasting the accumulated sweat, lube, and cum. "And each of them loved your ass so much, they gave you a load, right?" I said. "They loved it enough to anoint you with their cum." "Yeah, I guess." I could tell he was starting to relax; he was now pressing his ass up against me. "Believe me," I said. "Your ass is beautiful. And seeing all their cum leak out makes it even more perfect." "You really think so?" "Yeah, I do," I said. "You should be so proud of that ass. And all I want is to be inside of it. Adding my load to you collection. My poz load. Isn't that what you want?" "Yeah," he answered. "I want you inside me." His voice was still wavering a bit. "Breeding me," he said finally. "But," he said, then paused. "I don't know." "Forget what Michael might have said. He's an angry man, and he takes it out on others. Men like you." I buried my face in his ass. The scent was like the strongest poppers I'd ever used. I licked his hole, just enough to open him up again. "I guess. I'll try. More than anything, I need you next to me and you inside of me. I need your cock inside me. Your cum. Your virus. It's all I can think about," Jason said. "You're sure?" I asked. I was afraid he might have second thoughts, but nevertheless, I flipped him onto his back, and aligned my cock with his hole. "I want to be in you so badly," I said. "I want to breed you." "I want you inside of me. Fucking me. Breeding me." He was silent for a moment. "Pozzing me." This time there was a quiet certainty in what he said. There were no qualifiers or second guesses. He wanted cum. "That's what I wanted to hear, Jason." Resting right by his hole, my cock was hard as a rock. With just a slight push, I could be inside him. But, in the end, I didn't have to do anything at all. Jason pushed back ever so slightly and my cockhead pressed inside him. After Jason started the process, I still did the rest of the work. Although I only had to relax my muscles and let my weight push my cock all the way into his hole. "So wet," I said. "Five cocks now. How many loads?" "Four and then some," he said. "And then some?" "Yeah, Michael stuck some frozen sperm up my hole." I should have guessed. Michael loved a devil's dick. Probably how he had done the booty bump as well. "He said it was from several different guys." "How do you feel about it?" "I'm still not sure. I love getting fucked, and having sperm in my hole is one of the best feelings in the world. But that was a bit strange. Impersonal." He paused, collecting his thoughts. "He said it would be a great booty bump as well." "You can relax now. Don't worry about it." I pulled him closer, feeling his body press against mine. We started to make out, exploring each other's mouths with our tongues. His cock was pressed against my stomach. It was still soft and flaccid, no doubt from the combination of the drugs and what Jason had been through that afternoon with Michael. I didn't care; tonight needed to be about his perfect raw hole, about my hard poz cock, and the communion that we could share within them. Both of us would work together to get my sperm and my virus into his body. We were quiet there, with just the sounds of us kissing, and my cock sliding in and out of his sloppy hole providing the perfect soundtrack. Finally Jason spoke again. "Thank-you, Nathan." "For?" "This afternoon. It was intense. But good." "I'm glad you liked it." I was jealous of all the men who had been able to share the intimate moments of fucking Jason raw, not to mention the moment where Jason shared of himself with them. But I didn't say anything. Deep down, I needed this to be the fuck he had been wanting all afternoon. He had been reading my mind. He continued, "But this is the fuck I really wanted. Take your time. Work all of their toxic loads into me. And then, add yours. The one I've wanted. The one I've always needed" "I've got more than one load for you tonight." Actually, I had several loads in me. And all of them were going to go into Jason's perfect ass. I was in a good mood that night. I had an alphabet soup of drugs in me: X, V, T, and each of them had added depth to my happiness. My raw cock was buried deep in Jason's unprotected hole, each thrusts lubricated by the accumulated jizz of many men. The entire time I was making out with a beautiful boy, while he begged me for another injection of my toxic cum. "You're inside me," Jason moaned. I nodded in agreement as he continued. "I can't tell where you end and I begin. It's good to be this close to you." I kissed him again. "Yeah. You're feeling the X, aren't you?" This time, he nodded in response. "It's good for us to be sharing this." "Sharing your virus?" he asked me. "With me?" "That's just one part of it. I like being next to you. And I like being inside of you. Feeling you." I didn't want to have to ever pull out of Jason; this connection felt so good and so right. But his words and my feelings seemed very familiar. I realized that I had been saying the exact same things to Alan when he had been pozzing me. I now, finally, understood why Alan had been so eager to get inside of me. It was how my hole had made his cock feel and how important and necessary it had been for him to get inside of me as often as possible. How he had needed to breed me just as much as I had needed to get his semen and the virus it carried. "Please," Jason begged. "Breed me, Nathan. Make me your boy. Make me your poz boy." I remembered that night I had first said that to Alan. It had been the first weekend we had spent together. A weekend when his raw cock seemed to never leave my hole. I had told him what I needed, in explicit detail. In return, he had given me a kiss, a hard thrust, and a thick, toxic, poz load deep in my hole. Of course, that was years ago, before drugs, before it got so much safer to fuck raw. I wondered how long it would take Jason, if he would ever be able to get what we needed to share. I leaned in and kissed Jason. I forced my hard cock into his tender hole one more time. I stopped trying to hold back. I grunted, I moaned, and my cock exploded inside of him. I could feel each spurt of deadly semen jet into Jason. I wondered if he could feel my poz load entering him as well. "Fuck, that's a big load," Jason said, answering my question for me. "I'm sorry. I couldn't hold back. But there will be plenty more for you," I said. "I know. This is ok," Jason said. "This is exactly what I wanted from you. What I needed from you" Even after my balls were drained of their deadly contents, my cock couldn't go soft. The Viagra was working its magic on me, and for a change, the crystal and ecstasy were not hurting at all. But the biggest factor was just Jason. I wondered what was going to happen to him, to us once he became infected. Hopefully, it would not be a question of if, but it would be a question of when. Was he just using me for this disease I carried? The disease he wanted so badly now. Or was there something more between us? We stayed connected, with my still-hard cock inside his beautiful hole and our sweat-soaked bodies sticking together, kissing the entire time. All things had to come to and end and my cock was starting to soften. Finally, it slipped out. It had felt like hours, but a glance at the clock showed that it was only fifteen minutes. "You ok?" I asked him, as I tried to stand up, stretch, and see if my legs could support me. To answer me, Jason put his legs back up in the air, and pulled on an ass cheek, exposing his hole to me. I could see a small rivulet of dirty white sperm dripping out of his hole. He smiled at me. "I am now." One of his fingers disappeared into his hole, displacing a bit more sperm. "You absolutely sure?" I asked. On the bed table was a camera; I grabbed it, and kneeled down by the bed, right on level with his hole. It was a bit hard to focus in the dim light, but years of practice had taught me how. "Your hole is dripping," I said. "I know. I can feel all that cum up there, becoming a permanent part of me. Your cum. Your virus. You." He pulled his finger out and even more jizz dripped out of his hole. I took more close-ups of his wet, spermy hole, basking in the happy knowledge that I had given him much of that sperm. "I like having you inside me. I like having you near me. And I really like being high with you," he continued. I stood back up, admiring how Jason was slowly moving his body, like he was feeling himself for the first time. He was at peace with himself, even compared to just thirty minutes earlier. I took a few more pictures, as he continued to finger and touch himself. He was smiling, staring at me. "You're fucking beautiful," I said. "Even more beautiful knowing how much cum is in your hole." "You really think so?" he asked. His finger disappeared back into his hole, and all I could imagine that it was my cock back in his warm, welcoming depths. Before my eyes, right then, his body had aged and grown to complete perfection. He was a young, sexual man at his absolute prime. I feared that in my next breath, in the next click of my shutter, that perfect moment would pass, lost forever. But I didn't have to worry. It might have been the perfect moment, but it was clear it would be just one of many perfect moments we would share tonight. And hopefully for many more nights to come. "Yeah, I do," I said, letting the camera drop to my side. I wanted to just watch Jason without a camera and viewfinder between us. He sat up, sitting on the side of the bed. I leaned in to kiss him. "I could stare at you all day." "Thanks. You don't have to say that, to get into my hole, you know. You can fuck me any time you want." I lifted the camera back up, to try to get the perfect shot of his smile. "You mind if I hit the pipe again?" he asked, pointing at the glass pipe still on the bed table. "Not at all," I said, as he picked it up and the lighter. While Jason heated up the bowl, I started to put down the camera. "You don't have to put it away," he said, still focusing on the bowl as it slowly filled with the white clouds. "I trust you," he said. I pressed the shutter button. The torch illuminated his face. He put the pipe to his lips. "Go ahead," he said, before he started to inhale. "I want all of this recorded. I want to remember every part of this weekend." I knew what he wanted, and I took more pictures as he did his hit from the pipe. I was so turned on, watching him get high, and knowing how far gone he already was. He was doing this for me. He had opened himself up to me entirely, letting me see his darkest, most intimate desires. And, he was letting me record all of it. He exhaled, and a thick white cloud engulfed his head. I continued to take pictures, mostly because I did not know what else to do right then. Jason did two more hits off the pipe, each one producing a cloud bigger than the one that came before. Then he held the pipe out for me. "Swap," he said. "You hit the pipe, and I'll take the pictures."

Familys Mistake I still live at home with my parents and my little sister. I’m David, I’m 21, Gay, with a 16cm cock. About a year ago, we rented out the extra room in our house to a guy in his late 20s, Michael. I'm not sure what he does, but he's hot, keeps himself very fit, works out at the gym a lot. He has his own room with a separate entrance via the balcony and as well as a bathroom for his use so we don't disturb him in his privacy. In spite of these precautions, after a few weeks Michael didn't feel so much like an intruder or tenant, but more like a buddy or some like a member of the family. He ate with us, hung out with us in the evenings We all got along very well. Since he was that close, he was off limits for me to hit on. That is, until a week this winter. In one of my regular horny bouts I went cruising some of the clubs for guys. Already quite hammered at one point I noticed Michael dancing on the dance floor openly making out with a hot young guy. They were all over each other. I never knew Michael was gay! But here he was, grabbing ass, kissing deeply to loud music. In my drunken state for some reason I did not keep quiet but slurred at Michael what he was doing there and why he was making out with some random kid when he could have had the kid down the hall, at which I cheekily pointed both thumbs my way. He didn't seem very surprised to see me there, but trying to talk to me seemed to bore the hell out of his companion. The boy left and Michael had me sit down somewhere quiet. Damn, he was hot. A bit sweaty already, his abs glistening, the light fuss on his chest looking very inviting through the wife beater he was wearing. I could see part of a tattoo on his shoulder, but not what it was. Damn, I love tattoos. Looking back, I think he was waiting for my buzz to go down, keeping me off drinks, sensing me more conscious, he finally made his move. Did I mean what I told him on the dance floor? Hell, did I?!? I didn't even answer but moved closer to kiss him. Without any hesitation he kissed me back, pushing his strong tongue against my lips to open up to him, pulling my head to his with his hands behind my back. I moved my hands to his chest, first massaging, then pinching his nipples. As I dropped one hand to his lap, he pulled me up and towards the exit. No word was spoken. Hand in hand we left. We practically ran for the car and left for home. Never mind my family might notice. They were asleep by then, anyway. As Michael had his own entrance via his balcony in the backyard, we thought it wise to enter there. In his room he almost ripped the clothes off my body. There I was, in the same house as my parents, naked in front of the man we shared our house with. I was hard, naturally. Michael kissed me again, touched my body everywhere, pinched my nipples, which I love, and without a warning went down on my dick. Again, no words were spoken. We were just too horny to form any sensible words anymore. And we knew what we wanted. Leaving my hard dick Michael pushed me down in front of him. Intuitively, I knew what he wanted me to do. I did. His jeans were opened and fell down his muscular legs and I was face to face with his hard, veiny cock. No pants, that's nice! It was a real beauty, about 18cm, the head glowing purple and glistening from pre-cum. Not wasting any time kissing, I took it deep into my mouth in one go. Delicious! The salty fragrance filled my mouth, my nose pushed against the trim bush of his pubes, his hands on my head setting a quick rhythm. I did not resist, why should I? I wanted the very same thing. I must have sucked his dick for about 15 minutes, coating it with my saliva, making it slick. Michael stepped out of his jeans completely and gestured me to get onto the bed. I lay down on my back as the strong man crawled closer. Still, no words were exchanged, no word of status nor condoms. He just kissed me deeply once more and put his hard cock to my waiting hole. Damn, he was teasing me with it, moving it around my manhole, putting it to the opening, but never quite pushing in. I couldn't take it anymore and as he moved to the opening again, I pushed down a bit against the tip of his cock, The head slowly pushing my love-channel open. I moaned. Right then, he knew I was in and that's when he pushed forward. Slowly, sensually, he pushed his whole cock into my excited body, getting into a slow but steady rhythm, making sure we both got a lot out of this. This was more than a quick fuck, it was intimate and intense. I kept touching his body, my hands under the front of his wife beater, feeling up his muscular chest. Damn, this man was one hot piece of work. My legs in the air, me on top of him, him fucking me from behind. I could feel my stretched hole and his hard cock moving in and out, fucking me deeply, steadily, skin on skin. At one point when I was on my back again, he started a quicker beat, and I pushed back in time to show him I was along for the same end. He grabbed onto my shoulders pushing me down on the length of his dick, ever deeper. The silence was broken: "David, I will cum inside of you." I could only moan, completely unable to express anything in a sensible sentence. "Take my cum, David, you hot little slut boy." He moaned, I loved the intense expressions on his face as he released in my hole. I swear I could feel the cum flowing out. His hand moving closer to my own hard cock was enough to send me off, cum sprayed all over my belly and chest, he scooped it up and let it drip into my mouth slowly, his cock still in me. Only after five minutes did he roll off me. I snuggled into him and we slowly fell asleep. The next morning at some time between five and six, I woke up, remembering I should probably better go to my room. It was already light outside and a little light fell in through the shut windows. Michaels wife beater was all ruffled, baring the tattoo beneath: biohazard. That night I hardly slept at all. We must have returned home at some point between 2 and 3 in the morning, I couldn't have slept for more than an hour in his bed. Having seen his tattoo and knowing what it might mean, I was unable to fall asleep anymore. After throwing myself around in bed for quite some time, I switched on the TV to keep my mind from working at high speed. Did the tattoo mean what I thought it meant? Would he do that to me? It couldn't, he wouldn't. He probably just liked the design, or maybe he liked that horrible metal band. But then again, he is gay, he fucked me bare. What if he does that with anyone? How do I know that he doesn't slut around? How do I know that what we did was an exception? But, hell, it was really fantastic, wasn't it? Thinking back, condoms would have definitely destroyed the mood. Had I ever thought of them. I mean, we should have used them, they all tell us we should. But there is no way we would have. We were just too horny. But would I do it again? In my room a took my laptop to the bed, surfing for biohazard tattoos. Could Michael really be positive? Why didn't he tell me? Unconsciously, the pictures I clicked became skimpier and skimpier, and more and more of erotic matter. Damn, they do look hot, don't they? How many of these half naked, or rather: half erect, men are HIV positive? They sure did not look sick. Quite the opposite. They were hot. I'd them. Would I? Thinking about it, I realized in a way I already did. And Michael could keep up with the best of them. No, he didn't appear sick, either. He was positively healthy. If he managed to look like that, how much risk could I have taken? Even if he actually was positive, he seemed to get along alright. Over time I calmed down more and more, my hand on my dick having quite a part in my relaxation. Horny as I was, I knew I'd do him again. Any way he wanted. There was no way I'd turn down such a hot fucker literally down the hall. So there I was, horny, Fuck, I needed to get some. And I know where to get it. Just five minutes later I lightly knocked at Michael's door... It only took Michael 3 seconds to get to the door and open it. The door wasn't even opened by the time I had my tongue in Michaels mouth. I pushed myself into the room, Michael in front of me having to walk backwards, shutting the door with my foot. Michael didn't put up any resistance, at a quick glance I could tell he was in the mood. There was porn on the TV and lube on his nightstand. Seems he expected a solo night and got something better. I didn't need long to have my hands down his pants and slowly stroke his beautiful dick. It was already hard to begin with, so all I did was taking over the jerking. Stopping kissing for a moment I looked down to see a drop of pre cum forming on the head, looking delicious. So I slowly kissed down Michaels body, taking off his wife beater in the process, pulling down his pants, to eventually land my tongue on the ever-growing drop on his dick head. It tasted fantastic. I knew right then that I wouldn't stop before I got a whole lot more of his tasty dick secretions. Like a starving man I took his cock into my mouth, twirling my tongue around his shaft, licking his balls, worshiping his manhood. All this time Michael was completely silent. First surprised by my sudden appearance, then taken aback by my attack on his body, then fascinated by my horniness and will to pleasure him. But then he broke the silence, "I knew you'd come back, you slut!" I could only answer by trying to get more of his manhood down my throat. He helped me by putting his hands onto my head and pushing me down on himself, forcing more and more of his dick into me, choking me. I loved it. I loved the taste in my mouth, the steady stream of pre cum from his slit. I loved his forceful side taking over. I loved being on my knees in front of the man who shared the house with me and my family. I loved the little bit of doubt in the back of my head, the thoughts and fears of the morning pushed back into the furthest alleys of my conscience by reckless horniness. At that very moment I was all horniness, but there was this feeling of taboo, of crossing a line as well. Tears were forming in my eyes from being choked. Michael must have known my slight discomfort, as he forcefully pulled me of his cock and towards the bed. I was still fully dressed, so Michael almost ripped my jacket and shirt of me. As he started pulling on my shoes I quickly loosened my pants, allowing Michael to quickly tear them down my legs. In no time he was on top of me, kissing me deeply, our tongues wrestling, our cocks rubbing against each other. His hand found my dick with a soft tickle. The tickling concentrated on my balls, moving upward toward the head, then turned into jerking. I was hard as a rock and my hips started a rhythm pushing my dick into his fist. He hardly had to even move his hand. Separating our lips, Michael slowly kissed down my body. Starting with soft, sensual kisses on my neck, toward my chest, sucking on my hardening nipples. There he remained for some time, enjoying the feel of my nipples on his tongue and teeth, me enjoying his tongue and teeth on my nipples. At the same time, he kept his hand at my cock, my hips still moving in their ancient evolutionary rhythm. Eventually he kissed further down, taking some time at my belly button, then kissing inward in my hips, first left, then right, teasing me. Slow kisses from the sides toward my cock, never quite arriving. He took one hand to my ass, first slapping it in a harsh contrast to the soft touches of his lips in the front. Then he put a finger to my hole. Just as he slipped it in, his mouth found my cock. As his lips touched my dick head, a finger slid into me from behind. I was ecstatic, I moaned, I didn't know which way my hips should move: forward into his mouth or backward into his finger. Instinct knew what to do: both. I pushed my ass back unto his fingers then jerked forward into his mouth. The same rhythm I was in before, only more intense by being penetrated and penetrating. Michael slipped his fingers out of me to get some lube on them. His face was still on my cock, and has his hands reached for the lube I knew what he wanted to do and handed it to him. His mouth didn't even need to leave my cock and he didn't need to speak a word. Horny minds think alike. His lubed fingers got even deeper into my hole, opening it, more fingers sliding in, two, three. In the front, Michael was chewing on my balls by now, licking of the pre cum from my dick head once in a while. Then he pulled his fingers out of me turned around and put his cock to my mouth, never lifting his mouth from my crotch. I loved it. The feeling of my cock in his mouth while having his in mine. But Michael quickly tired of 69ing, threw himself around and pulled me on top of him. His hands pushed my down on his body until my ass was hovering above his hard dick. Even without his demanding hands I would have backed up onto his dick. The moment when the wet head slowly pushed my hole open was intense. I moaned out loud (in the back of my mind a voice tried to remind me of my parents down the hall and to keep the noise down). As he entered me ever deeper, Michael pulled my lips to his. The kiss went on until all of his dick was embedded into my hole. I started to move up and down on it and enjoyed the feeling of fullness and fulfillment. But Michael stopped me mid-movement. He held me up in the air, then pushing his crotch upward and fucking into me from below. Even working against gravity Michaels was fucking me with intense force, pushing all of his cock into me each time. He kept it up for an impressive time, but eventually he pushed me onto my hands and knees and fucked me from behind. From this position I could see myself in a mirror on the wall. And more importantly I could see Michael fucking me, his face contorted in lust. He noticed too and looked deeply into my eyes while giving me the fuck of my life. I moved my hand to my cock, but he slapped my hand away. He wouldn't have it. So he had me get on my back, with my head hanging down the edge of the bed, toward the mirror. His hand found my cock, his cock found my hole and he fucked and jerked us closer and closer to climax. "Do you want it?", he asked. "Yeah", I grunted. "I will fuck my load into you, are you close?" "Ugh", I felt my orgasm approaching. My body must have jerked, as Michael senses I was cumming. He sped up his fucking and just as cum started squirting from my dick I could see his face get red and through his clenched teeth he grunted: "Here comes Johnny!" There we lay in the afterglow. The passion and lust turning from aggressiveness to more tender hugs. With the worst of my horniness gone, the fog of lust gone, a question found its way from the back of my mind to my mouth: "Michael, you are positive, aren't you?" Kissing my brow, Michael breathed a shallow: "Yes." So there I was, poz cum in my hole, the second load in two days. Michael kissed me and hugged me tight, so any thoughts of getting to the bathroom and cleaning it out quickly vanished. And I had taken another one without getting it out again anyway. It seemed the deed was done. Thing was, I wasn't all that bothered. Right there, at that moment in Michaels arms it felt right. His body was warm, hot even, and out kisses started gaining passion again. "So, do you mind?" Michael asked. All I could answer was "I'm not sure. Yet." His hand found my cock at full attention again. "I know at least part of you doesn't." His hand moved up and down on my betraying dick. In a sudden, his mouth was around it. I know what being hungry for cock feels like, but I was still surprised at the vigor of this blow job. His fingers crawled to my hole while his mouth was filled with my dick. They found my slick hole ready for entry. In no time two fingers entered me and pushed in and out, opening my hole once again. He used both hands to pull at my hole, stretching it, then putt three fingers in and rubbed my insides raw. He had me. "Up for another go?" He didn't even wait for my answer. Nor did he need to. I fell forward into a nice doggy position, my ass up in the air, ready for the taking. Michael was already halfway inside of me when I said "Go for it!" Was I fucking crazy? He had just told me he had HIV and I welcomed him into again, bareback no less? The passion and lust of that moment is hard to explain. I guess part of me figured that the deed was done and one more load wouldn't matter. The other half was either giving a damn or getting off on the doubts and risk. Not that I really could think clearly with Michael in me. The more he got into me, the less I cared and the hornier I got. I caught myself moaning, then noticing that it wasn't really moaning, it was rhythmic chant, a mantra, if you will, "Fuck. Me. Fuck. Me. Fuck. Me." and so on. Michael did. Slow deep strokes. Hard strokes. Then half a minute of really fast hard fucking. Slapping my butt. Then repeat. It drove me wild with lust. He hard dick hit my prostate again and again, bringing me close to cumming. Michael sensed and slowed down, stretching out our lovemaking (was it lovemaking?). Eventually, Michael was at the point where he wanted us to cum. So he worked my prostate again with hard strokes, fucking the cum out of it. Just as I was in the process of cumming, Michael moaned: "Are you ready to get some more of my poz cum?" "Ugh" "Are you ready to get pozzed?" "Fuck me." "Are you?" "Yes! Fuck me! Poz me! Fuck me! YES!" It was the passion speaking, I was far gone. The orgasm was mine, though. It was intense. In the mirror I could once again see Michael tense up, and as he grabbed my butt and plowed deep into me, cumming he shouted "Take my poz cum, David!". I hoped my parents hadn't heard. I woke up several hours later, with two poz loads still in my hole. Michael was beside me on sleeping face down. The biohazard tattoo was now in clear view. It was beautiful, deep black with a blood red lining. I traced its lines as I thought about its meaning. Michael must have felt, as he started moaning softly. I couldn't see whether his eyes were open but I didn't stop touching his beautiful back. First I gave him a light massage, but moved my head closer to get his sexy fragrance. I was close to his tattoo when I sensed him definitely waking up. So I started kissing his back, more specifically, the tattoo. Just as I had retraced the lines with my fingers I now retraced it with kisses and my tongue. It was like acknowledging what we had done and that I loved it. He knew and asked: "You like my tattoo, don't you?" "It's really well done - and it's hot." "One of these days you may want one of your own. You definitely deserve one." I had to let those words sink in. "You know that I'm neg right?" "I wouldn't be too sure about that now. And the way you're picking up guys and taking them raw..." "Did you know my status?" "I guessed it from your reaction yesterday, but who am I to ask? If someone is up for fucking, that's that. Don't ask, don't tell. But I'm glad you came back." He was right. I made choices, once drunk, Twice super-horny. But nevertheless I chose every time to have sex with him. And the last two times could not be excused with ignorance. I knew it and I chose it. It was still quite a shock to admit to it. My mouth was still on his tattoo. I couldn't stop adoring it. "When did you get it, Michael?" "The tattoo or the bug?" "Both, I guess" "The tattoo about two years ago, the bug about 4." "How did you get HIV?" "Like this, from sex. I knew what I was doing, knew the risk and knew the pleasure. So I was okay with the diagnosis." "Do you know who gave it to you?" "No. See, I fucked around a lot back then, and still do. I was at gang bangs every other weekend and gave my ass up for everyone who was there quite a few times. Not mentioning all the poz or pozcum-filled asses I've fucked myself." "You if you hadn't hooked up with me, you'd have taken that boy home?" "Him, some other one, there is always someone for a versatile guy" "You mean for a hot versatile guy as you are." "Thanks, David. But you see, you proved my point. And you enjoyed it, judging from your coming back." "I did. So do you still go to gang bangs?" "Once in a while. You meet interesting people there." I didn't understand then what he meant. "All bare?" "Sure enough. I'd hate wasting all that cum. You're quite intrigued by it, aren't you? Have you ever been in a gang bang?" "No. I once made out with two guys, kissing, groping, but nothing more. It was hot though." He turned around and stroked my half-erect cock. "So, would you like to change that and actually have a threesome?" "Only with people I could trust....but I might know a guy up for it." I knew James thought Michael was hot. I knew James would be horny enough to be up for it (as long as he didn't cum). But James didn't know about Michael's status, I had never told him. Should I? Would he mind? Michael had his mouth on my cock again by then. His saliva was all over it. Suddenly he asked me to lie down on my back. My dick was rock hard and was sticking up. Michael gave it a few more sucks and spat on it. Then he sat down on it. To see the guy who lived with my family moving his hole down my raw hard cock, to see his passionate expressions as he did was super hot. He loved getting fucked just as much as fucking. My hands were on his tight ass in no time, his mouth and mine locked in a kiss. He did all the work, taking my dick as deep as it got, moving in a heavy rhythm. I knew the difference between safe and bare fucking, having done both, but at that moment I understood why people would do nothing else then raw, natural sex. At that moment I knew why people took so much risk just for feeling skin on skin. And I understood it even better just a few seconds later, when I filled Michael with a load of cum. The next afternoon I didn't have much to do, so I walked over to James' house. I was both horny and nervous. James sensed something was up right away. I guess it was the sex, he has this eery sex-detector going. So I told him. I told him about spending another night with Michael, about switching positions and how much I enjoyed being with him, how hot he makes me and how uninhibited I tend to be with him. And I told him about being found out by my sister. That really got his attention. He'd always had the hots for her and he made me tell him everything about the conversation. I wanted to leave things out, but he kind of managed to fill the blank spots. He was intrigued. He wouldn't let go of the topic, and in an attempt at changing it I spurted out "Michael asked me about threesomes." "What?" "He asked me whether I ever had one or ever thought about having one?" "So...did you?" "Nope, but I kinda like the idea." "Well, I did and it's hust as hot as you think." "You did? Why did you never tell me? I never thought there was a guy open to that, let alone two." "Sure I did. It's intense! You can suck one and fuck one. Or you are in someone and someone's in you. You should try it, nudge, nudge." "Are you saying this to get to fuck Michael?" "Ha. You really know me, dude." "Jackass!" I liked the idea, though. I know both of them, I've had sex with both of them. There probably is no better way of starting with group fun than this. I know Michael'd be game, James is already up for it, but there were still doubts in my mind. Me fucking Michael is alright, but would I be ok with James doing it as well? On the other hand: Michael already told me he was fucking with lots of guys. So why was I even jealous? But there was another thing: would I tell James about the risks? I didn't. I thought about it, but felt it's not ok to expose Michael without him knowing. And at that point it wasn't as if it was really about to happen. Unfortunately, nothing happened for a few days. No sex with Michael and no sex with James. On friday, I told my family (and Michael) I was going to stay at James'. Michael knew that I was considering James as the third guy. At James' we were set up with booze, video games and porn, to be consumed in that order. The booze seriously hampered our success at the games, but we reveled in the chance of safe drunk-driving at GTA. It got boring soon, though, and we dropped our clothes and put in some nice bisexual porn, bareback of course. Commenting on the girl's tits, the guys' cocks and jacking our dicks furiously, we got extra-horny. Just as I was about to go down on James the doorbell rang. James threw on some pants and returned with Michael just a minute later. I couldn't even stop the porn on the screen. There was a big on James' face. I knew what he was thinking. And Michael was catching up fast. "So that's what you boys have been up to..." He said. "Would you mind if I joined?" James stared at me, looking for a sign of approval and he found it when my mouth twitched, forming a smile. Wasting no time, he span around to Michael and dropped to his knees, hands on Michael's crotch. Michael: "My, you are a needy one, aren't you?" Then he looked right at me and grinned as James started massaging his dick through his jeans. You could see the outlines of his fleshy tool through the clothing. Even more, when James began kissing the hardness from root to head, leaving trails of saliva all over the crotch of Michael's jeans. He slowly pulled down the zipper and unbuttoned the jeans. Michael's dick sprang from the dropping pants, no underwear, nothing left between a hard cock and James' hungry mouth. At this point I lost all interest in the porn on the TV, all my attention was focussed on my best friend giving my lover (?) a blow job. And I knew how good James' blow jobs can be if he's really into it. He loves his tongue swirling around a hard cock, licking it from bottom to top and down again, slowly tracing the dick-head, or chewing on the balls. But what he really craves is pre cum and cum. He is crazy for it, the taste makes his blow jobs more and more intense and aggressive, when in the end he is switching between deep throating and sloppy licking all over the recipient's dick. So after James worked some pre cum out of Michael's cock, his cycle started: deeper and deeper the cock went in his mouth, more and more saliva was thickly coating it, and his tongue was licking out saliva and pre cum, making him ever hornier. Michael loved it. He didn't even bother to move his hands to James head, he just stood there, legs wide apart, and enjoyed. The sight got me horny, my hand found its way to my dick, but it wasn't enough. I stood up to stand next to Michael, leaning in for a kiss. While Michael and I were kissing deeply, James moved over to my cock, licking up the pre cum already glistening on its head. For a few minutes he switched back and forth, sucking Michael and sucking me, but it wasn't enough. He wanted us both. So he pulled at both our cocks so they were touching and slowly slid his lips over both our dick heads. I've never felt such a thing, Michael's cock next to mine in the confines of James' mouth while his tongue swirled around all the time. I loved it! Michael's hands were all over me by then and we were still kissing deeply. I knew this night was going to be good and would more than make up for the last few days. But I didn't want to cum yet. I pushed Michael down on the couch and pulled off his jeans. Now both James and I were sucking on Michaels cock and kissed each other around it. Then I turned to James' rear and pulled his pants down as well. My hands touched his already hard dick while I started rimming his fuck hole. It was twitching already, a clear sign James was super horny. I pushed my tongue deeper into him, and put a finger in as well. I was opening him up. But Michael had a different idea. He stood up, his white t-shirt still on, and left James head on the couch without anything to suck on, and stood behind me. Without much ado, Michael put his cock to my ass and pushed it in, the only lubricant being James' saliva. It hurt at first, but he knew how to make the pain really pleasurable. Soon, his whole shaft was inside of me, then pulled out all the way and rammed back in. I could only moan into James' ass. Apparently he appreciated the vibration of my moans, as he pushed back on my face. I wanted more. Like a dog I slowly crawled onto James, Michael following me, never missing a beat, and slowly pushed into James' saliva-lubricated hole. I was sandwiched between two hot bodies, one fucking me deeply, one being fucked by me. Fuck, it was good! Michael grabbed onto James hips and enforced a rhythm on all of us, pushing me even deeper into James' willing fuck hole. Michael's dick head hit my prostate from behind, driving me ever closer to orgasm, with no way of slowing down, he kept pushing me back onto him by pushing James onto my cock. I felt the cum boiling up in my balls, let out a moan and came deep into James. For a while, Michael continued the action, but I needed a break. So we broke it off, James quickly turned around to clean my cock and get some of the cum still leaking from it and Michael pulled out of me, his cock still hard. James was already looking at it hungrily. "Do you want it?" Michael asked him. James I sat down on the couch to catch my breath, ames jumped forward, swallowing Michael's dick whole. Coated with my ass juices and now my saliva, Michael's poz fuck stick disappeared into my friends face. This time Michael was more active and aggressive. He grabbed James' head and held him down on his cock, choking him - James didn't mind. Then Michael just held James in place and really fucked his face in the same rhythm in which he fucked my ass just a minute before. James cock was still hard, he enjoyed being used this way. After fucking his face for a while, Michael pulled out and slapped James' face with his dick, saliva and his poz pre cum leaving traces on it. When Michael forced him to turn around, pushed his head into my crotch and his own tongue up James' butt hole, James gave up all control and just let the pleasure happen. My dick was still soft, but James knew what he had to do. While Michael was sucking his man cunt, he began licking at my balls, then my shaft. I knew it would take a little longer, but the blow job would eventually get me hard again. Meanwhile, Michael pushed two fingers up James hole, fingering out some of the cum I deposited in there. He looked at the both of us and put his cum coated fingers to James' mouth. James licked them clean immediately, sucking the fingers in deeper. Michael wanked his cock with his other hand, smearing his pre cum all over it. I knew where this was heading and I didn't stop it. It was just too hot, too enticing. It was like a hot porno played out by two friends right in front of your face. Only, you could take part in it. I looked at James, who was visibly preparing for penetration and then looked at Michael. He looked me deep in the eyes as he slowly put his poz-precum covered dick to James' hole. It was twitching, waiting for its well-deserved cock. Michael grinned evilly as his dick head entered the well-fucked hole. James moaned as the poz cock filled his hungry body. He pushed back onto Michael, wanting him all inside of him. His eyes were closed, but Michael's eyes were staring at me like he was saying: "See what I'm doing? I'm poz-fucking your best friend. Bareback!" By this time I was hard again. Whether it was the hot sex going on in front of me, the secret I still kept from my best friend, or his hungry mouths action on my cock - I don't know. All I know that I was fucking horny and took initiative. Just as Michael had done, I slapped my cock on James' face or rubbed it all over it. More trails of pre cum were left on his face, so I leaned forward and licked his face all over. James meanwhile was moaning, completely oblivious to what I was doing. Michael was fucking into him hard, pulling all the way out and fucking it all the way in again, straining James' sphincter and fuck chute. Only when I kissed James on his mouth, he snapped out of it, opened his eyes and kissed me back instantly. His hand flashed to my dick and began wanking it. I could see the ecstasy in his eyes. When he felt pre cum leaking from my slit, James immediately put his mouth on it to get the taste. This left me laying back on the couch, looking at Michael's rhythmic fucking. His eyes were closed by now as he concentrated on the pleasure of his sloppy second on James' hole. At times, he was stopping deep in James, not moving a bit, so he wouldn't cum, holding out as long as he could. As that happened I thought I could see some slight movement of his shaft, as if he was so close to orgasm that more pre cum or even bits of cum were flowing through it. The thought of how James' insides by now were coated with my cum and Michael's pre cum was driving me wild, though I cannot tell whether in a good or a bad way (or whether the two were actually the same). Remembering how hot the sandwich fuck was, moved behind Michael and started licking his hole. He surprised me by pulling out of James all the way and pushing into my mouth. I licked of my own cum, the ass juiced and Michael's pre cum, covering it in turn with my saliva, so he could push it back into James. As he did that I fingered his hole and spread it. When I knew he was ready I lined up my dick and slowly slid in. Michael held still for a moment. When I was in all the way, I held onto James' hips the way Michael did before and fucked them both. Michael twitched up and down my cock and at the same time fucked deep into James. And I controlled it all. When I felt Michael getting close, though, I'd stop moving, not rushing things, of not wanting to actually have him cum in James. I still felt Michael's body contracting, though, which was very hot. I kissed Michael's neck and whispered words of appreciation into his ear. I really liked the guy and I enjoyed even sharing him. My jealousy was gone and its place was taken over by a stronger feeling of closeness. Fucking like this for a while brought us all closer and closer to orgasm. I tried to gauge James' pleasure and not let him cum to early, knowing that that would effectively end the night. But I also needed to concentrate on Michael. When I eventually sensed James getting to close, I had us stop. Michael had to slowly pull out, as I pulled out of him. James was still extremely horny and immediately began sucking on my dick, licking off the taste of Michael's poz hole. He wanked Michael at the same time and then sucked us in turns. He was like a bitch in heat, like a dirty whore. I spat into his face and told him to sit down on my dick. So I sat on the couch as James' ass hovered above me. Facing me, he slowly took all of my shaft in. Michael soon had his cock between both our mouths again. So while I was fucking James, or rather James was fucking himself on my cock, both of us licked and sucked Michael. He slapped his dick in both our faces and let some salive drop onto us once in a while. There appeared a grin on his face, he took a step back and stood behind James. Then I felt his fingers on my cock. Rather: I felt them along my cock in James' hole. He was fingering James while I was fucking him! Then I felt his tongue on my balls, licking up to James' cunt, applying more and more saliva, pushing it in with his fingers. James was going crazy. Suddenly, I felt neither Michael's tongue nor his fingers, but soon after I felt something big against my dick, and pushing into James alongside of me. Fuck, Michael wants to double-fuck James! It didn't quite work, though, James was tightening up and Michael couldn't get in. Michael left the room for a second and returned with a bottle in hand. He held it to James' nose and said "Inhale deeply, bitch!". As James did just that, I felt him relax. At that moment, Michael pushed his cock against James ass again. This time he managed to get it in. I felt him slowly sliding up against me, the already tight ass accommodating both our cocks. We were packed tight! It was amazing! I looked at James, who's eyes were glassy, part tears, part ecstasy. Michael kept feeding him poppers, which, as I kissed James, also effected me a bit. All I could think about was fucking the tight hole being fucked by Michael. I could hear Michael moaning out "Take it, you dirty little bitch! Do you like that? Do you like getting double fucked? Do you like our bare cocks in your overpacked tight hole?" James could only moan his approval. Michael kept going on "You will get it. You will get both our cum deep inside that nasty hole of yours." James was twitching around us: he wanted it. The tightness, the twitching, the talk got us ever closer to climax. I sensed the signs of it in James and this time I wouldn't stop, even if I could. Michael sensed it, too, and fucked him with even more fervor. His cock rubbing against mine and James' motion on my cock pulled me with them. Michael spat out once more: "Take it, James, take my cum." As I felt Michael cum right next to me, covering my cock and James' insides with his poz cum, James and I couldn't hold back. I came inside of him as well, mixing my cum with Michael's poz load. James was fucked out. He could hardly talk and quickly fell asleep. Michael and I relaxed watching porn, also not talking for a while. Soon Michael's hand was on his cock, which got hard immediately. I quickly followed suit so were both stroking out cocks watching three guys doing it bare. Two of the men had biohazard tattoos and they were topping a young looking twink. James was still passed out, but Michael and I were looking at each other hungrily. Soon my head was between Michael's thighs and I was giving him a sloppy blow job. I could still taste cum on it, but also something else. A tinny flavor. Blood. We must have ripped James pretty good, looking at his hole, I could see the cum leaking out was slightly pink. For some reason this made me even hotter for Michael's cock. I deep throated him, sucked on his balls, spat on the shaft until the taste was completely gone. Then he drew me in for a deep kiss. Our tongues were all over each other, our hands on each others cocks and asses. Michael nibbled on my ear and then whispered: "Did you enjoy stealthing your best friend? 'Cause I sure did." Stealthing? So that's what we did? Michael continued whispering: "I'm sure it's going to take, we tore him up good." His cock got even harder as he spoke his dirty mind. Small pangs of bad conscience troubled me, but every time I thought about how I probably helped infecting my best friend with a deadly disease, Michael's hand and mouth made me feel so very good. It didn't take long for the guilt to be associated with the pleasure. The wrongness suddenly seemed so hot, so right. Thinking about how both our cocks had stretched James and opened him up for Michael's charged load made me even hornier. Michael noticed: "I see you did enjoy it. Once you yourself have the gift, you will know how hot it really is." For a moment I thought what a dirty fuck Michael was. First he picked me up at a club and even though he was practically family fucked me bareback with his infected dick. Then he made me accomplice in infecting my best friend. And now he was putting these thoughts into my brain. I should have been appalled, I should have been angry. But I was really just bloody horny. Soon I was turned over on the couch, Michael above me fucking his cock into my hole. This naughty, fucked-up man was playing me like a fiddle. While pushing all the right buttons, Michael kept whispering and moaning about stealthing and gifting and how I was a good apprentice. He really rammed into me as he panted "Do you think it will take? Do you think we pozzed him yet? Want to make sure?" He pulled out, walked over to James and stuck his dick in. "I'm going to make sure he gets it." This was so fucked up. This was so hot! I should have stopped him. I should have woken James up. Instead I leaned back, stroked myself and enjoyed the show. James was way out of it. Michael was giving him a good treatment, fucking in all the way, pushing in fast and forceful, trying hard to rip him up even more. But James did not wake up. At one point I wanted in as well, pushed Michael to the side and stuck my dick in. I emulated Michael's moves, fucking James just as hard and aggressively. Here I was getting sloppy seconds to Michael and myself, our mixed cum as lubricant around my hard dick. I could already see some specks of blood on it. I blew. Michael immediately took my place. His muscles flexing, he fucked and fucked him, pushing out cum deeper and deeper into James's channel. "Fuck, he so going to get it. We made sure of that. You made sure of that, David!" He worked up his lust, worked himself to another orgasm. I noticed the tell-tale signs of it approaching, and we looked into each others eyes as another load of his charged cum spewed into James torn up body. "Does James have any toys?" Michael panted a little out of breath. I picked his dildos and his butt-plug and handed them to Michael without a word. I only thought "Was is he going to do now?" The answer was following quickly as Michael stuck James' biggest dildo in. "We going to make sure it's in there deep and stays in there for some time. We don't want leakage." When he was done pushing the cum in deeper, he took the butt-plug and sealed James' hole. I wondered how James could sleep through all of this.